This is a modern-English version of In a Glass Darkly, v. 1/3, originally written by Le Fanu, Joseph Sheridan.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
IN A GLASS DARKLY.
TO
TO
BRINSLEY HOMAN, ESQ.
BRINSLEY HOMAN, ATTORNEY AT LAW.
THESE VOLUMES ARE INSCRIBED,
These volumes are signed,
WITH MUCH AFFECTION,
WITH LOVE,
BY HIS OLD FRIEND
FROM HIS OLD FRIEND
THE AUTHOR.
THE AUTHOR.
PROLOGUE.
MARTIN HESSELIUS, THE GERMAN PHYSICIAN.
Though carefully educated in medicine and surgery, I have never practised either. The study of each continues, nevertheless, to interest me profoundly. Neither idleness nor caprice caused my secession from the honourable calling which I had just entered. The cause was a very trifling scratch inflicted by a dissecting knife. This trifle cost me the loss of two fingers, amputated promptly, and the more painful loss of my health, for I have never been quite well since, and have seldom been twelve months together in the same place.
Though I was well-trained in medicine and surgery, I have never actually practiced either. However, my interest in both fields remains strong. My decision to leave the honorable profession I had just begun wasn't due to laziness or whim. It was caused by a minor scratch from a dissecting knife. That small injury led to the amputation of two fingers and, more painfully, it affected my health. I haven't been fully well since and have rarely stayed in one place for a full year.
In my wanderings I became acquainted with Dr. Martin Hesselius, a wanderer like myself, like me a physician, and like me an enthusiast in his profession. Unlike me in this, that his wanderings were voluntary, and he a man, if not of fortune, as we estimate fortune in England, at least in what our forefathers used to term “easy circumstances.” He was an old man when I first saw him; nearly five-and-thirty years my senior.
In my travels, I got to know Dr. Martin Hesselius, a fellow wanderer, also a physician, and just as passionate about his work as I was. The difference was that his travels were by choice, and he was a man who, if not wealthy by English standards, was at least what our ancestors would have called “well-off.” He was an older man when I first met him, nearly thirty-five years my senior.
In Dr. Martin Hesselius, I found my master. His knowledge was immense, his grasp of a case was an intuition. He was the very man to inspire a young enthusiast, like me, with awe and delight. My admiration has stood the test of time and survived the separation of death. I am sure it was well-founded.
In Dr. Martin Hesselius, I found my mentor. His knowledge was vast, and his understanding of a case was instinctual. He was the perfect person to inspire a young enthusiast like me with awe and excitement. My admiration has endured over time and has survived even death. I'm confident it was well-deserved.
For nearly twenty years I acted as his medical secretary. His immense collection of papers he has left in my care, to be arranged, indexed and bound. His treatment of some of these cases is curious. He writes in two distinct characters. He describes what he saw and heard as an intelligent layman might, and when in this style of narrative he had seen the patient either through his own hall-door, to the light of day, or through the gates of darkness to the caverns of the dead, he returns upon the narrative, and in the terms of his art, and with all the force and originality of genius, proceeds to the work of analysis, diagnosis and illustration.
For almost twenty years, I worked as his medical secretary. He left me his vast collection of papers to organize, index, and bind. His approach to some of these cases is interesting. He writes in two different styles. He describes what he observed and heard like an informed layperson might, and when he finishes that narrative, whether he saw the patient stepping out of his front door into the light or descending into the darkness of death, he reflects on the account. Then, using his professional terminology and the full strength and creativity of his genius, he analyzes, diagnoses, and illustrates the case.
Here and there a case strikes me as of a kind to amuse or horrify a lay reader with an interest quite different from the peculiar one which it may possess for an expert. With slight modifications, chiefly of language, and of course a change of names, I copy the following. The narrator is Dr. Martin Hesselius. I find it among the voluminous notes of cases which he made during a tour in England about sixty-four years ago.
Here and there, I come across a case that might either entertain or shock a casual reader, with an interest that’s quite different from what an expert might have. With some minor changes—mainly in wording and, of course, a change of names—I’m sharing the following. The narrator is Dr. Martin Hesselius. I found it among the extensive notes of cases he took during a trip to England about sixty-four years ago.
It is related in a series of letters to his friend Professor Van Loo of Leyden. The professor was not a physician, but a chemist, and a man who read history and metaphysics and medicine, and had, in his day, written a play.
It’s shared in a series of letters to his friend Professor Van Loo from Leyden. The professor wasn’t a doctor, but a chemist, and a guy who read history, metaphysics, and medicine, and had, in his time, written a play.
The narrative is therefore, if somewhat less valuable as a medical record, necessarily written in a manner more likely to interest an unlearned reader.
The story is, while perhaps not as useful as a medical record, definitely written in a way that's more likely to engage a general reader.
These letters, from a memorandum attached, appear to have been returned on the death of the professor, in 1819, to Dr. Hesselius. They are written, some in English, some in French, but the greater part in German. I am a faithful, though I am conscious, by no means a graceful translator, and although here and there, I omit some passages, and shorten others and disguise names, I have interpolated nothing.
These letters, from an attached memo, seem to have been sent back to Dr. Hesselius after the professor passed away in 1819. They are written in various languages—some in English, some in French, but mostly in German. I am a dedicated, though certainly not a skilled, translator, and while I do leave out a few passages here and there, condense others, and change names, I haven’t added anything.
CHAPTER I.
DR. HESSELIUS RELATES HOW HE MET THE REV. MR. JENNINGS.
The Rev. Mr. Jennings is tall and thin. He is middle-aged, and dresses with a natty, old-fashioned, high-church precision. He is naturally a little stately, but not at all stiff. His features, without being handsome, are well formed, and their expression extremely kind, but also shy.
The Rev. Mr. Jennings is tall and thin. He’s middle-aged and dresses with a smart, old-school, high-church style. He has a naturally dignified demeanor, but he’s not at all uptight. His features, while not handsome, are well-defined, and his expression is very kind yet somewhat reserved.
I met him one evening at Lady Mary Heyduke’s. The modesty and benevolence of his countenance are extremely prepossessing. We were but a small party, and he joined agreeably enough in the conversation. He seems to enjoy listening very much more than contributing to the talk; but what he says is always to the purpose and well said. He is a great favourite of Lady Mary’s, who it seems, consults him upon many things, and thinks him the most happy and blessed person on earth. Little knows she about him.
I met him one evening at Lady Mary Heyduke's. His modesty and kindness make a strong impression. There were only a few of us, and he fit in well with the conversation. He seems to enjoy listening much more than joining in, but when he does speak, it’s always relevant and well-articulated. He is a favorite of Lady Mary’s, who often consults him about various matters and considers him the happiest and most blessed person on earth. Little does she know about him.
The Rev. Mr. Jennings is a bachelor, and has, they say, sixty thousand pounds in the funds. He is a charitable man. He is most anxious to be actively employed in his sacred profession, and yet though always tolerably well elsewhere, when he goes down to his vicarage in Warwickshire, to engage in the actual duties of his sacred calling his health soon fails him, and in a very strange way. So says Lady Mary.
The Rev. Mr. Jennings is single, and they say he has sixty thousand pounds in investments. He's a generous man. He really wants to be actively involved in his religious work, but even though he's usually fine elsewhere, when he goes back to his vicarage in Warwickshire to actually do his duties, his health quickly deteriorates in a very odd way. So says Lady Mary.
There is no doubt that Mr. Jennings’ health does break down in, generally a sudden and mysterious way, sometimes in the very act of officiating in his old and pretty church at Kenlis. It may be his heart, it may be his brain. But so it has happened three or four times, or oftener, that after proceeding a certain way in the service, he has on a sudden stopped short, and after a silence, apparently quite unable to resume, he has fallen into solitary, inaudible prayer, his hands and eyes uplifted, and then pale as death, and in the agitation of a strange shame and horror, descended trembling, and got into the vestry-room, leaving his congregation, without explanation, to themselves. This occurred when his curate was absent. When he goes down to Kenlis, now, he always takes care to provide a clergyman to share his duty, and to supply his place on the instant should he become thus suddenly incapacitated.
There’s no doubt that Mr. Jennings’ health breaks down often, usually in a sudden and mysterious way, sometimes even while he’s officiating in his old and lovely church at Kenlis. It could be his heart or his brain. But it has happened three or four times, or even more, that after progressing a certain way in the service, he has suddenly stopped short. After a moment of silence, seemingly unable to continue, he has fallen into silent, inaudible prayer, his hands and eyes raised, and then gone pale as death. In the midst of a strange mix of shame and horror, he has descended trembling into the vestry-room, leaving his congregation without any explanation. This happened when his curate was absent. Now, whenever he goes down to Kenlis, he always makes sure to have another clergyman to share his duties and to step in immediately if he suddenly becomes incapacitated.
When Mr. Jennings breaks down quite, and beats a retreat from the vicarage, and returns to London, where, in a dark street off Piccadilly, he inhabits a very narrow house, Lady Mary says that he is always perfectly well. I have my own opinion about that. There are degrees of course. We shall see.
When Mr. Jennings completely falls apart and leaves the vicarage to head back to London, where he lives in a very narrow house on a dark street off Piccadilly, Lady Mary claims he is doing just fine. I have my own thoughts on that. There are definitely varying levels. We’ll see.
Mr. Jennings is a perfectly gentleman-like man. People, however, remark something odd. There is an impression a little ambiguous. One thing which certainly contributes to it, people I think don’t remember; or, perhaps, distinctly remark. But I did, almost immediately. Mr. Jennings has a way of looking sidelong upon the carpet, as if his eye followed the movements of something there. This, of course, is not always. It occurs only now and then. But often enough to give a certain oddity, as I have said to his manner, and in this glance travelling along the floor there is something both shy and anxious.
Mr. Jennings is a perfectly gentlemanly man. However, people notice something unusual about him. There’s a somewhat vague impression. One thing that definitely adds to it is something people, I think, don’t really remember; or maybe they just don’t notice it explicitly. But I did, almost right away. Mr. Jennings has a habit of glancing sideways at the carpet, as if he’s watching something move there. This doesn’t happen all the time. It only occurs occasionally. But it's frequent enough to give his manner a certain strangeness, and in that glance sweeping along the floor, there’s something both shy and anxious.
A medical philosopher, as you are good enough to call me, elaborating theories by the aid of cases sought out by himself, and by him watched and scrutinised with more time at command, and consequently infinitely more minuteness than the ordinary practitioner can afford, falls insensibly into habits of observation, which accompany him everywhere, and are exercised, as some people would say, impertinently, upon every subject that presents itself with the least likelihood of rewarding inquiry.
A medical philosopher, as you kindly refer to me, develops theories based on cases I’ve personally researched and examined with much more time and detail than a typical practitioner can manage. This leads me to adopt habits of observation that follow me everywhere and are sometimes applied, as some might say, inappropriately to any topic that seems likely to provide valuable insights.
There was a promise of this kind in the slight, timid, kindly, but reserved gentleman, whom I met for the first time at this agreeable little evening gathering. I observed, of course, more than I here set down; but I reserve all that borders on the technical for a strictly scientific paper.
There was a hint of this in the gentle, shy, kind, but reserved man I met for the first time at this pleasant little evening gathering. I noticed, of course, more than I’m mentioning here, but I’m saving all the technical details for a strictly scientific paper.
I may remark, that when I here speak of medical science, I do so, as I hope some day to see it more generally understood, in a much more comprehensive sense than its generally material treatment would warrant. I believe the entire natural world is but the ultimate expression of that spiritual world from which, and in which alone, it has its life. I believe that the essential man is a spirit, that the spirit is an organised substance, but as different in point of material from what we ordinarily understand by matter, as light or electricity is; that the material body is, in the most literal sense, a vesture, and death consequently no interruption of the living man’s existence, but simply his extrication from the natural body—a process which commences at the moment of what we term death, and the completion of which, at furthest a few days later, is the resurrection “in power.”
I want to point out that when I talk about medical science here, I do so in the hope that one day it will be more widely understood in a much broader sense than its typical material approach would suggest. I believe the entire natural world is just the ultimate expression of the spiritual world from which, and in which alone, it gets its life. I think that the essential human being is a spirit, that the spirit is a structured substance, but as different in terms of material from what we usually think of as matter, as light or electricity is; that the physical body is, in the most literal sense, a garment, and that death is therefore not an interruption of the living person's existence, but simply his release from the physical body—a process that begins at what we call death, and is completed, at most, a few days later, in the resurrection “in power.”
The person who weighs the consequences of these positions will probably see their practical bearing upon medical science. This is, however, by no means the proper place for displaying the proofs and discussing the consequences of this too generally unrecognised state of facts.
The person who considers the consequences of these positions will likely see their practical impact on medical science. However, this is not the right place to present the evidence and discuss the implications of this often unrecognized reality.
In pursuance of my habit, I was covertly observing Mr. Jennings, with all my caution—I think he perceived it—and I saw plainly that he was as cautiously observing me. Lady Mary happening to address me by my name, as Dr. Hesselius, I saw that he glanced at me more sharply, and then became thoughtful for a few minutes.
In keeping with my usual routine, I was quietly watching Mr. Jennings, being as subtle as I could—I think he noticed—and I could tell he was carefully watching me in return. When Lady Mary happened to call me by my name, as Dr. Hesselius, I saw him look at me more closely and then he became lost in thought for a few minutes.
After this, as I conversed with a gentleman at the other end of the room, I saw him look at me more steadily, and with an interest which I thought I understood. I then saw him take an opportunity of chatting with Lady Mary, and was, as one always is, perfectly aware of being the subject of a distant inquiry and answer.
After this, as I chatted with a guy on the other side of the room, I noticed him looking at me more intently, with an interest that I thought I understood. I then saw him take a moment to talk to Lady Mary, and I was, as usual, fully aware that I was the subject of a distant conversation and response.
This tall clergyman approached me by-and-by: and in a little time we had got into conversation. When two people, who like reading, and know books and places, having travelled, wish to converse, it is very strange if they can’t find topics. It was not accident that brought him near me, and led him into conversation. He knew German, and had read my Essays on Metaphysical Medicine which suggest more than they actually say.
This tall clergyman approached me after a while, and soon we were chatting. When two people who enjoy reading, are familiar with books and places, and have traveled, it's pretty unusual if they can't find something to talk about. It wasn't just chance that brought him to me or started our conversation. He spoke German and had read my Essays on Metaphysical Medicine, which imply more than they actually state.
This courteous man, gentle, shy, plainly a man of thought and reading, who moving and talking among us, was not altogether of us, and whom I already suspected of leading a life whose transactions and alarms were carefully concealed, with an impenetrable reserve from, not only the world, but his best beloved friends—was cautiously weighing in his own mind the idea of taking a certain step with regard to me.
This polite guy, gentle and shy, obviously someone who thinks and reads a lot, seemed to move and talk among us while also being a bit separate from us. I already had a feeling that he was living a life filled with experiences and worries that he kept hidden, not just from the world but also from his closest friends. He was carefully considering the idea of taking a specific action related to me.
I penetrated his thoughts without his being aware of it, and was careful to say nothing which could betray to his sensitive vigilance my suspicions respecting his position, or my surmises about his plans respecting myself.
I got into his thoughts without him realizing it and made sure to say nothing that could reveal my suspicions about his situation or my guesses about his plans involving me.
We chatted upon indifferent subjects for a time; but at last he said:
We talked about casual topics for a while, but eventually he said:
“I was very much interested by some papers of yours, Dr. Hesselius, upon what you term Metaphysical Medicine—I read them in German, ten or twelve years ago—have they been translated?”
"I was really interested in some of your papers, Dr. Hesselius, on what you call Metaphysical Medicine—I read them in German about ten or twelve years ago—have they been translated?"
“No, I’m sure they have not—I should have heard. They would have asked my leave, I think.”
“No, I'm positive they haven't—I would have heard. They would have asked for my permission, I think.”
“I asked the publishers here, a few months ago, to get the book for me in the original German; but they tell me it is out of print.”
“I asked the publishers here a few months ago to get the book for me in the original German, but they told me it’s out of print.”
“So it is, and has been for some years; but it flatters me as an author to find that you have not forgotten my little book, although,” I added, laughing, “ten or twelve years is a considerable time to have managed without it; but I suppose you have been turning the subject over again in your mind, or something has happened lately to revive your interest in it.”
“So it is, and has been for some years; but it makes me feel good as an author to see that you haven't forgotten my little book, although,” I added with a laugh, “ten or twelve years is a long time to go without it; but I guess you've been thinking about the topic again, or something has happened recently to spark your interest in it.”
At this remark, accompanied by a glance of inquiry, a sudden embarrassment disturbed Mr. Jennings, analogous to that which makes a young lady blush and look foolish. He dropped his eyes, and folded his hands together uneasily, and looked oddly, and you would have said, guiltily for a moment.
At this comment, along with a questioning glance, a sudden awkwardness unsettled Mr. Jennings, similar to what makes a young woman blush and feel awkward. He lowered his eyes, folded his hands together nervously, and looked strangely, as if you might say, guilty for a moment.
I helped him out of his awkwardness in the best way, by appearing not to observe it, and going straight on, I said: “Those revivals of interest in a subject happen to me often; one book suggests another, and often sends me back a wild-goose chase over an interval of twenty years. But if you still care to possess a copy, I shall be only too happy to provide you; I have still got two or three by me—and if you allow me to present one I shall be very much honoured.”
I helped him out of his awkwardness in the best way by pretending not to notice it and moving forward. I said, “I often find that my interest in a subject gets revived; one book leads to another, and sometimes it sends me on a wild-goose chase spanning twenty years. But if you still want a copy, I’d be more than happy to provide one. I still have two or three copies, and if you let me give you one, I’d be very honored.”
“You are very good indeed,” he said, quite at his ease again, in a moment: “I almost despaired—I don’t know how to thank you.”
“You're really amazing,” he said, feeling relaxed again in no time. “I almost gave up—I'm not sure how to thank you.”
“Pray don’t say a word; the thing is really so little worth that I am only ashamed of having offered it, and if you thank me any more I shall throw it into the fire in a fit of modesty.”
“Please don’t say anything; it’s really not worth much, and I’m just embarrassed for having offered it. If you thank me again, I might throw it into the fire out of sheer modesty.”
Mr. Jennings laughed. He inquired where I was staying in London, and after a little more conversation on a variety of subjects, he took his departure.
Mr. Jennings laughed. He asked where I was staying in London, and after a bit more conversation on various topics, he left.
CHAPTER II.
THE DOCTOR QUESTIONS LADY MARY, AND SHE ANSWERS.
“I like your vicar so much, Lady Mary,” said I, so soon as he was gone. “He has read, travelled, and thought, and having also suffered, he ought to be an accomplished companion.”
“I really like your vicar, Lady Mary,” I said as soon as he left. “He’s well-read, traveled, and thoughtful, and having also been through some hardships, he should make a great companion.”
“So he is, and, better still, he is a really good man,” said she. “His advice is invaluable about my schools, and all my little undertakings at Dawlbridge, and he’s so painstaking, he takes so much trouble—you have no idea—wherever he thinks he can be of use: he’s so good-natured and so sensible.”
“So he is, and even better, he’s a genuinely good person,” she said. “His advice is incredibly helpful regarding my schools and all my little projects in Dawlbridge, and he works so hard; you have no idea—whenever he thinks he can help out: he’s really kind and so sensible.”
“It is pleasant to hear so good an account of his neighbourly virtues. I can only testify to his being an agreeable and gentle companion, and in addition to what you have told me, I think I can tell you two or three things about him,” said I.
“It’s nice to hear such a great description of his friendly qualities. I can only speak to him being a pleasant and kind companion, and besides what you’ve mentioned, I think I can share a couple more things about him,” I said.
“Really!”
“No way!”
“Yes, to begin with, he’s unmarried.”
“Yes, to start with, he’s single.”
“Yes, that’s right,—go on.”
“Yes, that’s right—continue.”
“He has been writing, that is he was, but for two or three years perhaps, he has not gone on with his work, and the book was upon some rather abstract subject—perhaps theology.”
“He has been writing, or at least he was, but for the past two or three years, he hasn’t continued his work, and the book was on some pretty abstract topic—maybe theology.”
“Well, he was writing a book, as you say; I’m not quite sure what it was about, but only that it was nothing that I cared for, very likely you are right, and he certainly did stop—yes.”
“Well, he was writing a book, as you say; I’m not really sure what it was about, but I know it wasn’t anything I was interested in. You’re probably right, and he definitely did stop—yes.”
“And although he only drank a little coffee here to-night, he likes tea, at least, did like it, extravagantly.”
“And even though he only had a little coffee here tonight, he enjoys tea; at least, he used to like it a lot.”
“Yes, that’s quite true.”
"Yes, that's totally true."
“He drank green tea, a good deal, didn’t he?” I pursued.
“He drank a lot of green tea, didn’t he?” I continued.
“Well, that’s very odd! Green tea was a subject on which we used almost to quarrel.”
“Well, that’s really strange! We used to argue about green tea all the time.”
“But he has quite given that up,” said I.
“But he has totally given that up,” I said.
“So he has.”
"Yeah, he does."
“And, now, one more fact. His mother or his father, did you know them?”
“And now, one more thing. Did you know his mother or father?”
“Yes, both; his father is only ten years dead, and their place is near Dawlbridge. We knew them very well,” she answered.
“Yes, both; his father just died ten years ago, and their place is near Dawlbridge. We knew them really well,” she answered.
“Well, either his mother or his father—I should rather think his father, saw a ghost,” said I.
“Well, either his mother or his father—I’d say it was his father—saw a ghost,” I said.
“Well, you really are a conjurer, Dr. Hesselius.”
“Well, you really are a magician, Dr. Hesselius.”
“Conjurer or no, haven’t I said right?” I answered merrily.
“Conjurer or not, didn’t I say it right?” I replied cheerfully.
“You certainly have, and it was his father: he was a silent, whimsical man, and he used to bore my father about his dreams, and at last he told him a story about a ghost he had seen and talked with, and a very odd story it was. I remember it particularly, because I was so afraid of him. This story was long before he died—when I was quite a child—and his ways were so silent and moping, and he used to drop in, sometimes, in the dusk, when I was alone in the drawing-room, and I used to fancy there were ghosts about him.”
“You definitely have, and it was his father: he was a quiet, quirky guy, and he would always tell my dad about his dreams. Eventually, he shared a story about a ghost he had seen and talked to, and it was a really strange story. I remember it well because I was so scared of him. This story happened long before he died—when I was just a kid—and he had such a quiet and moody way about him. He would sometimes drop by in the evening when I was alone in the living room, and I often imagined there were ghosts around him.”
I smiled and nodded.
I smiled and nodded.
“And now having established my character as a conjurer I think I must say good-night,” said I.
“And now that I’ve established my character as a magician, I think I should say goodnight,” I said.
“But how did you find it out?”
“But how did you find out?”
“By the planets of course, as the gipsies do,” I answered, and so, gaily, we said good-night.
“By the planets, of course, like the gypsies do,” I replied, and so, cheerfully, we said goodnight.
Next morning I sent the little book he had been inquiring after, and a note to Mr. Jennings, and on returning late that evening, I found that he had called, at my lodgings, and left his card. He asked whether I was at home, and asked at what hour he would be most likely to find me.
Next morning, I sent the small book he had asked about along with a note to Mr. Jennings. When I returned late that evening, I found that he had stopped by my place and left his card. He wanted to know if I was home and what time would be best to reach me.
Does he intend opening his case, and consulting me “professionally,” as they say? I hope so. I have already conceived a theory about him. It is supported by Lady Mary’s answers to my parting questions. I should like much to ascertain from his own lips. But what can I do consistently with good breeding to invite a confession? Nothing. I rather think he meditates one. At all events, my dear Van L., I shan’t make myself difficult of access; I mean to return his visit to-morrow. It will be only civil in return for his politeness, to ask to see him. Perhaps something may come of it. Whether much, little, or nothing, my dear Van L., you shall hear.
Does he plan to open up his case and consult me "professionally," as people say? I hope so. I've already formed a theory about him, based on Lady Mary's answers to my final questions. I'd really like to hear it from him directly. But what can I do, while keeping polite, to encourage a confession? Nothing. I actually think he’s thinking about it. Anyway, my dear Van L., I won’t make myself hard to reach; I plan to return his visit tomorrow. It’s only polite to ask to see him in return for his courtesy. Maybe something will come of it. Whether it’s a lot, a little, or nothing at all, my dear Van L., you’ll hear all about it.
CHAPTER III.
DR. HESSELIUS PICKS UP SOMETHING IN LATIN BOOKS.
Well, I have called at Blank street.
Well, I have stopped by Blank Street.
On inquiring at the door, the servant told me that Mr. Jennings was engaged very particularly with a gentleman, a clergyman from Kenlis, his parish in the country. Intending to reserve my privilege and to call again, I merely intimated that I should try another time, and had turned to go, when the servant begged my pardon, and asked me, looking at me a little more attentively than well-bred persons of his order usually do, whether I was Dr. Hesselius; and, on learning that I was, he said, “Perhaps then, sir, you would allow me to mention it to Mr. Jennings, for I am sure he wishes to see you.”
When I asked at the door, the servant told me that Mr. Jennings was particularly busy with a gentleman, a clergyman from Kenlis, his parish in the country. Planning to save my visit for another time, I simply said I would try again later and started to leave when the servant apologized and asked me, looking at me a bit more closely than most in his position do, if I was Dr. Hesselius. Upon learning that I was, he said, “Perhaps then, sir, you could let me tell Mr. Jennings, as I’m sure he wants to see you.”
The servant returned in a moment, with a message from Mr. Jennings, asking me to go into his study, which was in effect his back drawing-room, promising to be with me in a very few minutes.
The servant came back quickly with a message from Mr. Jennings, asking me to go into his study, which was basically his back drawing room, and promised he would join me in just a few minutes.
This was really a study—almost a library. The room was lofty, with two tall slender windows, and rich dark curtains. It was much larger than I had expected, and stored with books on every side, from the floor to the ceiling. The upper carpet—for to my tread it felt that there were two or three—was a Turkey carpet. My steps fell noiselessly. The book-cases standing out, placed the windows, particularly narrow ones, in deep recesses. The effect of the room was, although extremely comfortable, and even luxurious, decidedly gloomy, and aided by the silence, almost oppressive. Perhaps, however, I ought to have allowed something for association. My mind had connected peculiar ideas with Mr. Jennings. I stepped into this perfectly silent room, of a very silent house, with a peculiar foreboding; and its darkness, and solemn clothing of books, for except where two narrow looking-glasses were set in the wall, they were everywhere, helped this sombre feeling.
This was truly a study—almost a library. The room was spacious, with two tall, slim windows and rich dark curtains. It was much bigger than I had expected, filled with books on every side, from floor to ceiling. The upper carpet—since it felt like there were two or three underfoot—was a Turkish carpet. My footsteps were silent. The bookcases jutted out, making the windows, especially the narrow ones, recede deeply into the walls. The overall vibe of the room was, while extremely comfortable and even luxurious, decidedly gloomy and, combined with the silence, almost oppressive. Perhaps, though, I should have considered my associations. My mind had linked strange ideas with Mr. Jennings. I entered this perfectly silent room in a very quiet house with a strange sense of foreboding, and its darkness, combined with the solemn display of books—except for where two narrow mirrors were set in the wall—they were everywhere, which added to this somber feeling.
While awaiting Mr. Jennings’ arrival, I amused myself by looking into some of the books with which his shelves were laden. Not among these, but immediately under them, with their backs upward, on the floor, I lighted upon a complete set of Swedenborg’s Arcana Cælestia, in the original Latin, a very fine folio set, bound in the natty livery which theology affects, pure vellum, namely, gold letters, and carmine edges. There were paper markers in several of these volumes, I raised and placed them, one after the other, upon the table, and opening where these papers were placed, I read in the solemn Latin phraseology, a series of sentences indicated by a pencilled line at the margin. Of these I copy here a few, translating them into English.
While I was waiting for Mr. Jennings to arrive, I occupied myself by browsing through some of the books on his shelves. Not among them, but right below, with their spines facing up, I came across a complete set of Swedenborg’s Arcana Cælestia in the original Latin. It was a very nice folio set, bound in the stylish way that theology usually prefers, pure vellum, with gold letters and red edges. There were paper markers in several of these volumes, so I picked them up one by one and placed them on the table. Opening the pages where these markers were, I read, in a serious Latin style, a series of sentences highlighted by a pencil line in the margin. Here are a few of those, which I’ll translate into English.
“When man’s interior sight is opened, which is that of his spirit, then there appear the things of another life, which cannot possibly be made visible to the bodily sight.”...
“When a person's inner vision is awakened, which is that of their spirit, then the realities of another life become visible, which can’t be seen by physical eyes.”
“By the internal sight it has been granted me to see the things that are in the other life, more clearly than I see those that are in the world. From these considerations, it is evident that external vision exists from interior vision, and this from a vision still more interior, and so on.”...
“By my internal vision, I’ve been given the ability to see things in the afterlife more clearly than I see those in the world. From this understanding, it’s clear that external sight comes from inner vision, which in turn comes from an even deeper vision, and so forth.”
“There are with every man at least two evil spirits.”...
“There are at least two evil spirits with every person.”
“With wicked genii there is also a fluent speech, but harsh and grating. There is also among them a speech which is not fluent, wherein the dissent of the thoughts is perceived as something secretly creeping along within it.”...
“With evil spirits, there is a smooth way of speaking, but it’s harsh and grating. There’s also a type of speech among them that isn’t smooth, where the disagreement of thoughts feels like something secretly slithering beneath the surface.”
“The evil spirits associated with man are, indeed, from the hells, but when with man they are not then in hell, but are taken out thence. The place where they then are is in the midst between heaven and hell, and is called the world of spirits—when the evil spirits who are with man, are in that world, they are not in any infernal torment, but in every thought and affection of the man, and so, in all that the man himself enjoys. But when they are remitted into their hell, they return to their former state.”...
“The evil spirits connected with humans do come from hell, but when they are with a person, they are not in hell; they are brought out of it. The place where they are is in between heaven and hell, known as the world of spirits. When the evil spirits are with a person in that world, they do not experience any torment from hell, but rather participate in every thought and feeling of the person, and thus, in everything that the person enjoys. However, when they are sent back to hell, they revert to their previous state.”
“If evil spirits could perceive that they were associated with man, and yet that they were spirits separate from him, and if they could flow in into the things of his body, they would attempt by a thousand means to destroy him; for they hate man with a deadly hatred.”...
“If evil spirits could realize that they were connected to humans, yet separate from them, and if they could influence the physical aspects of a person, they would try in countless ways to bring about their downfall; for they harbor a lethal hatred towards humans.”
“Knowing, therefore, that I was a man in the body, they were continually striving to destroy me, not as to the body only, but especially as to the soul; for to destroy any man or spirit is the very delight of the life of all who are in hell; but I have been continually protected by the Lord. Hence it appears how dangerous it is for man to be in a living consort with spirits, unless he be in the good of faith.”...
“Knowing that I was a person in the flesh, they were always trying to destroy me, not just physically, but especially spiritually; because harming any person or spirit is the greatest joy for everyone in hell. However, I have been constantly protected by the Lord. This shows how risky it is for a person to engage closely with spirits, unless they are rooted in a genuine faith.”
“Nothing is more carefully guarded from the knowledge of associate spirits than their being thus conjoint with a man, for if they knew it they would speak to him, with the intention to destroy him.”...
"Nothing is more carefully hidden from associate spirits than the fact that they are connected to a person, because if they knew, they would talk to him with the intention of destroying him."
“The delight of hell is to do evil to man, and to hasten his eternal ruin.”
"The pleasure of hell is to harm humanity and speed up its everlasting downfall."
A long note, written with a very sharp and fine pencil, in Mr. Jennings’ neat hand, at the foot of the page, caught my eye. Expecting his criticism upon the text, I read a word or two, and stopped, for it was something quite different, and began with these words, Deus misereatur mei—“May God compassionate me.” Thus warned of its private nature, I averted my eyes, and shut the book, replacing all the volumes as I had found them, except one which interested me, and in which, as men studious and solitary in their habits will do, I grew so absorbed as to take no cognisance of the outer world, nor to remember where I was.
A long note, written with a very sharp pencil in Mr. Jennings’ neat handwriting at the bottom of the page, caught my attention. Expecting his remarks on the text, I read a word or two but stopped, as it was something completely different and began with the words, Deus misereatur mei—“May God have mercy on me.” Realizing it was private, I looked away and closed the book, putting all the volumes back as I had found them, except for one that intrigued me, and in which, like any studious and solitary person might, I became so engrossed that I lost track of the world around me and forgot where I was.
I was reading some pages which refer to “representatives” and “correspondents,” in the technical language of Swedenborg, and had arrived at a passage, the substance of which is, that evil spirits, when seen by other eyes than those of their infernal associates, present themselves, by “correspondence,” in the shape of the beast (fera) which represents their particular lust and life, in aspect direful and atrocious. This is a long passage, and particularises a number of those bestial forms.
I was reading some pages that talk about “representatives” and “correspondents” in the technical language of Swedenborg, and I got to a part that says that evil spirits, when viewed by anyone other than their hellish companions, appear, through “correspondence,” in the form of the beast (fera) that symbolizes their specific desires and lives, looking terrifying and horrific. This is a lengthy passage that details several of those beastly forms.
CHAPTER IV.
FOUR EYES WERE READING THE PASSAGE.
I was running the head of my pencil-case along the line as I read it, and something caused me to raise my eyes.
I was sliding the edge of my pencil case along the line as I read it, and something made me look up.
Directly before me was one of the mirrors I have mentioned, in which I saw reflected the tall shape of my friend Mr. Jennings leaning over my shoulder, and reading the page at which I was busy, and with a face so dark and wild that I should hardly have known him.
Directly in front of me was one of the mirrors I mentioned, where I saw the tall figure of my friend Mr. Jennings leaning over my shoulder, reading the page I was focused on, with a face so dark and intense that I could hardly recognize him.
I turned and rose. He stood erect also, and with an effort laughed a little, saying:
I turned and stood up. He stood up straight too and managed to laugh a bit, saying:
“I came in and asked you how you did, but without succeeding in awaking you from your book; so I could not restrain my curiosity, and very impertinently, I’m afraid, peeped over your shoulder. This is not your first time of looking into those pages. You have looked into Swedenborg, no doubt, long ago?”
“I came in and asked you how you were doing, but I couldn’t get you to look up from your book; so I couldn't help my curiosity, and rather rudely, I'm afraid, I peeked over your shoulder. This isn’t your first time reading those pages. You’ve definitely checked out Swedenborg before, right?”
“Oh dear, yes! I owe Swedenborg a great deal; you will discover traces of him in the little book on Metaphysical Medicine, which you were so good as to remember.”
“Oh dear, yes! I owe a lot to Swedenborg; you'll find hints of him in the small book on Metaphysical Medicine, which you were kind enough to recall.”
Although my friend affected a gaiety of manner, there was a slight flush in his face, and I could perceive that he was inwardly much perturbed.
Although my friend acted cheerful, there was a slight flush on his face, and I could see that he was inwardly very disturbed.
“I’m scarcely yet qualified, I know so little of Swedenborg. I’ve only had them a fortnight,” he answered, “and I think they are rather likely to make a solitary man nervous—that is, judging from the very little I have read—I don’t say that they have made me so,” he laughed; “and I’m so very much obliged for the book. I hope you got my note?”
“I’m hardly qualified yet; I know so little about Swedenborg. I’ve only had them for two weeks,” he replied, “and I think they might make a lonely person anxious—that is, from the little I’ve read—I’m not saying they’ve made me feel that way,” he laughed; “and I really appreciate the book. I hope you received my note?”
I made all proper acknowledgments and modest disclaimers.
I gave all the right acknowledgments and humble disclaimers.
“I never read a book that I go with, so entirely, as that of yours,” he continued. “I saw at once there is more in it than is quite unfolded. Do you know Dr. Harley?” he asked, rather abruptly.
“I've never read a book that I connect with as much as yours,” he continued. “I immediately realized there’s more to it than what’s fully revealed. Do you know Dr. Harley?” he asked, rather abruptly.
In passing, the editor remarks that the physician here named was one of the most eminent who had ever practised in England.
In passing, the editor notes that the physician mentioned here was one of the most prominent to have ever practiced in England.
I did, having had letters to him, and had experienced from him great courtesy and considerable assistance during my visit to England.
I did, having written him letters, and received great kindness and significant help from him during my visit to England.
“I think that man one of the very greatest fools I ever met in my life,” said Mr. Jennings.
“I think that guy is one of the biggest fools I’ve ever met in my life,” said Mr. Jennings.
This was the first time I had ever heard him say a sharp thing of anybody, and such a term applied to so high a name a little startled me.
This was the first time I had ever heard him say something harsh about anyone, and using such a term for someone so important surprised me a bit.
“Really! and in what way?” I asked.
“Really! And how so?” I asked.
“In his profession,” he answered.
"In his job," he answered.
I smiled.
I smiled.
“I mean this,” he said: “he seems to me, one half, blind—I mean one half of all he looks at is dark—preternaturally bright and vivid all the rest; and the worst of it is, it seems wilful. I can’t get him—I mean he won’t—I’ve had some experience of him as a physician, but I look on him as, in that sense, no better than a paralytic mind, an intellect half dead, I’ll tell you—I know I shall some time—all about it,” he said, with a little agitation. “You stay some months longer in England. If I should be out of town during your stay for a little time, would you allow me to trouble you with a letter?”
“I really mean this,” he said. “He seems to me like he’s half blind—like half of everything he sees is dark—but the other half is unnaturally bright and vivid. The worst part is that it feels intentional. I can’t get through to him—I mean, he won’t let me. I’ve had some experience with him as a doctor, but I see him as no better than someone with a paralyzed mind, an intellect that’s half dead, I swear—I know I’ll eventually understand it all,” he said, a bit agitated. “You should stay in England for a few more months. If I happen to be out of town during your time here, would you mind if I asked you to write me a letter?”
“I should be only too happy,” I assured him.
“I'd be more than happy,” I told him.
“Very good of you. I am so utterly dissatisfied with Harley.”
“Thanks a lot. I'm really unhappy with Harley.”
“A little leaning to the materialistic school,” I said.
“A bit inclined towards the materialistic perspective,” I said.
“A mere materialist,” he corrected me; “you can’t think how that sort of thing worries one who knows better. You won’t tell any one—any of my friends you know—that I am hippish; now, for instance, no one knows—not even Lady Mary—that I have seen Dr. Harley, or any other doctor. So pray don’t mention it; and, if I should have any threatening of an attack, you’ll kindly let me write, or, should I be in town, have a little talk with you.”
“A just materialist,” he corrected me; “you can’t imagine how much that kind of thing bothers someone who understands better. You won’t tell anyone—any of my friends you know—that I’m feeling a bit off; right now, for example, no one knows—not even Lady Mary—that I’ve seen Dr. Harley, or any other doctor. So please don’t bring it up; and if I start to feel unwell, I’d appreciate it if I could write to you, or, if I’m in town, have a quick chat with you.”
I was full of conjecture, and unconsciously I found I had fixed my eyes gravely on him, for he lowered his for a moment, and he said:
I was full of speculation, and without realizing it, I noticed I was staring seriously at him, as he looked down for a moment and said:
“I see you think I might as well tell you now, or else you are forming a conjecture; but you may as well give it up. If you were guessing all the rest of your life, you will never hit on it.”
“I see you're thinking I might as well tell you now, or else you're just making assumptions; but you might as well let that go. If you spent all your life guessing, you'd never figure it out.”
He shook his head smiling, and over that wintry sunshine a black cloud suddenly came down, and he drew his breath in, through his teeth as men do in pain.
He shook his head with a smile, and then a dark cloud suddenly descended over the wintry sunshine, causing him to inhale sharply through his teeth like someone in pain.
“Sorry, of course, to learn that you apprehend occasion to consult any of us; but, command me when and how you like, and I need not assure you that your confidence is sacred.”
“Sorry to hear that you feel the need to consult any of us; but, let me know when and how you want to, and I want you to know that your trust is safe with me.”
He then talked of quite other things, and in a comparatively cheerful way and after a little time, I took my leave.
He then talked about different topics in a relatively cheerful manner, and after a while, I said my goodbyes.
CHAPTER V.
DOCTOR HESSELIUS IS SUMMONED TO RICHMOND.
We parted cheerfully, but he was not cheerful, nor was I. There are certain expressions of that powerful organ of spirit—the human face—which, although I have seen them often, and possess a doctor’s nerve, yet disturb me profoundly. One look of Mr. Jennings haunted me. It had seized my imagination with so dismal a power that I changed my plans for the evening, and went to the opera, feeling that I wanted a change of ideas.
We said goodbye cheerfully, but he wasn’t cheerful, and neither was I. There are certain expressions on that strong organ of emotion—the human face—that, even though I’ve seen them many times and I’m used to it as a doctor, still deeply unsettle me. One look from Mr. Jennings stuck with me. It had captured my imagination in such a gloomy way that I changed my plans for the evening and went to the opera, feeling like I needed a change of scenery.
I heard nothing of or from him for two or three days, when a note in his hand reached me. It was cheerful, and full of hope. He said that he had been for some little time so much better—quite well, in fact—that he was going to make a little experiment, and run down for a month or so to his parish, to try whether a little work might not quite set him up. There was in it a fervent religious expression of gratitude for his restoration, as he now almost hoped he might call it.
I didn't hear from him for two or three days, then I received a note in his handwriting. It was upbeat and full of hope. He mentioned that he had been feeling much better—almost completely well, actually—and that he was planning to take a short trip down to his parish for a month or so to see if a bit of work would help him fully recover. In the note, he expressed a heartfelt religious gratitude for his recovery, which he now felt he could almost say he had achieved.
A day or two later I saw Lady Mary, who repeated what his note had announced, and told me that he was actually in Warwickshire, having resumed his clerical duties at Kenlis; and she added, “I begin to think that he is really perfectly well, and that there never was anything the matter, more than nerves and fancy; we are all nervous, but I fancy there is nothing like a little hard work for that kind of weakness, and he has made up his mind to try it. I should not be surprised if he did not come back for a year.”
A day or two later, I ran into Lady Mary, who confirmed what his note had said and told me that he was actually in Warwickshire, back to his clerical duties at Kenlis. She added, “I’m starting to think he’s really perfectly fine and that there was never anything wrong, just nerves and imagination. We all get nervous, but I believe a bit of hard work is great for that kind of weakness, and he’s decided to give it a shot. I wouldn’t be surprised if he doesn’t come back for a year.”
Notwithstanding all this confidence, only two days later I had this note, dated from his house off Piccadilly:
Notwithstanding all this confidence, only two days later I received this note, dated from his house near Piccadilly:
“Dear Sir.—I have returned disappointed. If I should feel at all able to see you, I shall write to ask you kindly to call. At present I am too low, and, in fact, simply unable to say all I wish to say. Pray don’t mention my name to my friends. I can see no one. By-and-by, please God, you shall hear from me. I mean to take a run into Shropshire, where some of my people are. God bless you! May we, on my return, meet more happily than I can now write.”
“Dear Sir, I’ve come back feeling disappointed. If I’m able to see you at all, I’ll write to kindly ask you to visit. Right now, I’m feeling too low and honestly can’t express everything I want to say. Please don’t mention my name to my friends. I can’t see anyone. Hopefully, in time, you’ll hear from me. I plan to take a trip to Shropshire, where some of my family are. God bless you! I hope that when I return, our meeting will be happier than I can express now.”
About a week after this I saw Lady Mary at her own house, the last person, she said, left in town, and just on the wing for Brighton, for the London season was quite over. She told me that she had heard from Mr. Jennings’ niece, Martha, in Shropshire. There was nothing to be gathered from her letter, more than that he was low and nervous. In those words, of which healthy people think so lightly, what a world of suffering is sometimes hidden!
About a week later, I saw Lady Mary at her house. She said she was the last person left in town and was just about to head to Brighton since the London season was completely over. She mentioned that she had heard from Mr. Jennings' niece, Martha, in Shropshire. There wasn’t much to take from her letter, other than that he was feeling down and nervous. In those words, which healthy people often take for granted, there can be a whole world of suffering hidden!
Nearly five weeks passed without any further news of Mr. Jennings. At the end of that time I received a note from him. He wrote:
Nearly five weeks went by without any updates about Mr. Jennings. By the end of that time, I got a note from him. He wrote:
“I have been in the country, and have had change of air, change of scene, change of faces, change of everything and in everything—but myself. I have made up my mind, so far as the most irresolute creature on earth can do it, to tell my case fully to you. If your engagements will permit, pray come to me to-day, to-morrow, or the next day; but, pray defer as little as possible. You know not how much I need help. I have a quiet house at Richmond, where I now am. Perhaps you can manage to come to dinner, or to luncheon, or even to tea. You shall have no trouble in finding me out. The servant at Blank street, who takes this note, will have a carriage at your door at any hour you please; and I am always to be found. You will say that I ought not to be alone. I have tried everything. Come and see.”
“I’ve been out of town and have experienced a change of air, scenery, people—everything, except for myself. I’ve decided, as much as the most indecisive person can, to share my situation with you fully. If your schedule allows, please come to see me today, tomorrow, or the day after; but, please don’t wait too long. You have no idea how much I need support. I’m currently at my quiet house in Richmond. Maybe you can come for dinner, lunch, or even tea. You won’t have any trouble finding me. The servant at Blank street, who is delivering this note, will have a carriage ready at your door whenever you want; and I'm always here. You'll probably think I shouldn't be alone. I’ve tried everything. Come and visit.”
I called up the servant, and decided on going out the same evening, which accordingly I did.
I called the servant and decided to go out that same evening, which I did.
He would have been much better in a lodging-house, or hotel, I thought, as I drove up through a short double row of sombre elms to a very old-fashioned brick house, darkened by the foliage of these trees, which over-topped, and nearly surrounded it. It was a perverse choice, for nothing could be imagined more triste and silent. The house, I found, belonged to him. He had stayed for a day or two in town, and, finding it for some cause insupportable, had come out here, probably because being furnished and his own, he was relieved of the thought and delay of selection, by coming here.
He would have been much better off in a boarding house or hotel, I thought, as I drove through a short double row of gloomy elms to a very old-fashioned brick house, overshadowed by the leaves of these trees, which towered over it and nearly surrounded it. It was a strange choice, as nothing could be more sad and quiet. I found out that the house belonged to him. He had stayed in town for a day or two and, finding it unbearable for some reason, had come out here, probably because it was furnished and his own, sparing him the trouble and delay of choosing something else by coming here.
The sun had already set, and the red reflected light of the western sky illuminated the scene with the peculiar effect with which we are all familiar. The hall seemed very dark, but, getting to the back drawing-room, whose windows command the west, I was again in the same dusky light.
The sun had already gone down, and the reddish glow of the western sky lit up the scene in a way we're all familiar with. The hall felt very dark, but when I made my way to the back drawing-room, which has windows facing west, I found myself again in that same dim light.
I sat down, looking out upon the richly-wooded landscape that glowed in the grand and melancholy light which was every moment fading. The corners of the room were already dark; all was growing dim, and the gloom was insensibly toning my mind, already prepared for what was sinister. I was waiting alone for his arrival, which soon took place. The door communicating with the front room opened, and the tall figure of Mr. Jennings, faintly seen in the ruddy twilight, came, with quiet stealthy steps, into the room.
I sat down, gazing at the lush, wooded landscape that shone in the grand, melancholic light that was fading by the moment. The corners of the room were already dark; everything was growing dim, and the gloom was subtly affecting my mind, which was already primed for something ominous. I was waiting alone for him to arrive, which happened soon after. The door leading from the front room opened, and the tall figure of Mr. Jennings, dimly visible in the warm twilight, entered the room with quiet, stealthy steps.
We shook hands, and, taking a chair to the window, where there was still light enough to enable us to see each other’s faces, he sat down beside me, and, placing his hand upon my arm, with scarcely a word of preface began his narrative.
We shook hands, and after grabbing a chair by the window, where there was still enough light for us to see each other's faces, he sat down next to me. He placed his hand on my arm and, with barely any introduction, started his story.
CHAPTER VI.
HOW MR. JENNINGS MET HIS COMPANION.
The faint glow of the west, the pomp of the then lonely woods of Richmond, were before us, behind and about us the darkening room, and on the stony face or the sufferer—for the character of his face, though still gentle and sweet, was changed—rested that dim, odd glow which seems to descend and produce, where it touches, lights, sudden though faint, which are lost, almost without gradation, in darkness. The silence, too, was utter; not a distant wheel, or bark, or whistle from without; and within the depressing stillness of an invalid bachelor’s house.
The faint glow of the west and the grandeur of the once lonely woods of Richmond were in front of us, while the darkening room surrounded us. On the stony face of the sufferer—whose gentle and sweet expression had changed—there rested that dim, strange glow that seems to settle in and create sudden, faint lights that fade almost seamlessly into the darkness. The silence was complete; there wasn’t a distant wheel, bark, or whistle from outside, and inside was the heavy stillness of a sick bachelor’s home.
I guessed well the nature, though not even vaguely the particulars of the revelations I was about to receive, from that fixed face of suffering that so oddly flushed stood out, like a portrait of Schalken’s, before its background of darkness.
I accurately sensed the overall feeling, though I had no idea about the specifics of the revelations I was about to hear, from that expression of pain that strangely stood out, like a portrait by Schalken, against its dark background.
“It began,” he said, “on the 15th of October, three years and eleven weeks ago, and two days—I keep very accurate count, for every day is torment. If I leave anywhere a chasm in my narrative tell me.
“It started,” he said, “on October 15th, three years and eleven weeks ago, and two days—I keep a very precise record because every day feels like torture. If I leave out any gaps in my story, just let me know.”
“About four years ago I began a work, which had cost me very much thought and reading. It was upon the religious metaphysics of the ancients.”
“About four years ago, I started a project that required a lot of thought and reading from me. It was about the religious metaphysics of the ancients.”
“I know,” said I; “the actual religion of educated and thinking paganism, quite apart from symbolic worship? A wide and very interesting field.”
“I know,” I said; “the real beliefs of educated and thoughtful paganism, separate from symbolic worship? It’s a vast and really intriguing area.”
“Yes; but not good for the mind—the Christian mind, I mean. Paganism is all bound together in essential unity, and, with evil sympathy, their religion involves their art, and both their manners, and the subject is a degrading fascination and the nemesis sure. God forgive me!
“Yes; but it's not good for the mind—the Christian mind, I mean. Paganism is all connected in an essential unity, and, with a sense of corrupt sympathy, their religion intertwines with their art, as well as their behavior. This topic is a degrading fascination and a certain downfall. God forgive me!”
“I wrote a great deal; I wrote late at night. I was always thinking on the subject, walking about, wherever I was, everywhere. It thoroughly infected me. You are to remember that all the material ideas connected with it were more or less of the beautiful, the subject itself delightfully interesting, and I, then, without a care.”
“I wrote a lot; I wrote late into the night. I was always thinking about it, walking around, wherever I was, everywhere. It completely consumed me. You have to remember that all the material ideas related to it were somewhat beautiful, the subject itself was really interesting, and I, at that time, without a worry.”
He sighed heavily.
He let out a big sigh.
“I believe that every one who sets about writing in earnest does his work, as a friend of mine phrased it, on something—tea, or coffee, or tobacco. I suppose there is a material waste that must be hourly supplied in such occupations, or that we should grow too abstracted, and the mind, as it were, pass out of the body, unless it were reminded often of the connection by actual sensation. At all events, I felt the want, and I supplied it. Tea was my companion—at first the ordinary black tea, made in the usual way, not too strong: but I drank a good deal, and increased its strength as I went on. I never experienced an uncomfortable symptom from it. I began to take a little green tea. I found the effect pleasanter, it cleared and intensified the power of thought so. I had come to take it frequently, but not stronger than one might take it for pleasure. I wrote a great deal out here, it was so quiet, and in this room. I used to sit up very late, and it became a habit with me to sip my tea—green tea—every now and then as my work proceeded. I had a little kettle on my table, that swung over a lamp, and made tea two or three times between eleven o’clock and two or three in the morning, my hours of going to bed. I used to go into town every day. I was not a monk, and, although I spent an hour or two in a library, hunting up authorities and looking out lights upon my theme, I was in no morbid state as far as I can judge. I met my friends pretty much as usual, and enjoyed their society, and, on the whole, existence had never been, I think, so pleasant before.
“I believe that everyone who is serious about writing does their work, as a friend of mine put it, on something—tea, coffee, or tobacco. I guess there's a physical need that has to be fulfilled continuously in these activities, or we might become too absorbed, and the mind would disconnect from the body unless it’s often reminded of that connection through real sensations. In any case, I felt that need and I met it. Tea was my go-to—initially the regular black tea, made the usual way, not too strong: but I drank a lot and gradually made it stronger. I never felt any negative effects from it. I started to have a bit of green tea. I found it had a nicer effect; it clarified and sharpened my thinking. I began to drink it frequently, but not stronger than what one might enjoy for pleasure. I wrote a lot out here; it was so peaceful in this room. I would stay up very late, and it became a habit to sip my tea—green tea—every now and then while I worked. I had a small kettle on my table that hung over a lamp, making tea two or three times between eleven at night and two or three in the morning, which were my bedtime hours. I used to go into town every day. I wasn’t a hermit, and while I spent an hour or two in a library searching for sources and insights on my topic, I was in no unhealthy state as far as I could tell. I saw my friends pretty much as usual and enjoyed their company; overall, I think life had never been this pleasant before.”
“I had met with a man who had some odd old books, German editions in mediæval Latin, and I was only too happy to be permitted access to them. This obliging person’s books were in the City, a very out-of-the-way part of it. I had rather out-stayed my intended hour, and, on coming out, seeing no cab near, I was tempted to get into the omnibus which used to drive past this house. It was darker than this by the time the ’bus had reached an old house, you may have remarked, with four poplars at each side of the door, and there the last passenger but myself got out. We drove along rather faster. It was twilight now. I leaned back in my corner next the door ruminating pleasantly.
“I had met a guy who had some strange old books, German editions in medieval Latin, and I was really happy to get the chance to look at them. This helpful person's books were in the City, in a really out-of-the-way area. I had stayed longer than I planned, and when I stepped outside, I noticed there was no cab around, so I was tempted to hop on the bus that usually passed by this house. By the time the bus reached an old house, which you might have noticed, with four poplars on either side of the door, the last passenger besides me got off. We were moving along a bit faster now. It was twilight. I leaned back in my corner next to the door, thinking pleasantly.
“The interior of the omnibus was nearly dark. I had observed in the corner opposite to me at the other side, and at the end next the horses, two small circular reflections, as it seemed to me of a reddish light. They were about two inches apart, and about the size of those small brass buttons that yachting men used to put upon their jackets. I began to speculate, as listless men will, upon this trifle, as it seemed. From what centre did that faint but deep red light come, and from what—glass beads, buttons, toy decorations—was it reflected? We were lumbering along gently, having nearly a mile still to go. I had not solved the puzzle, and it became in another minute more odd, for these two luminous points, with a sudden jerk, descended nearer the floor, keeping still their relative distance and horizontal position, and then, as suddenly, they rose to the level of the seat on which I was sitting, and I saw them no more.
“The inside of the bus was almost dark. I noticed in the corner opposite me, near the horses, two small circular reflections that seemed to be a reddish light. They were about two inches apart and roughly the size of the small brass buttons that people wear on their jackets. I started to ponder this little detail, as aimless people do. Where was that faint but deep red light coming from, and what—glass beads, buttons, toy decorations—was it reflecting off? We were moving along slowly, still having nearly a mile to go. I hadn’t figured out the riddle, and it became even stranger in another moment, as these two glowing points suddenly dropped closer to the floor, maintaining their distance and horizontal position, and then, just as suddenly, they rose to the level of the seat where I was sitting, and I lost sight of them.”
“My curiosity was now really excited, and, before I had time to think, I saw again these two dull lamps, again together near the floor; again they disappeared, and again in their old corner I saw them.
“My curiosity was really piqued, and before I had a chance to think, I saw those two dull lamps once more, together near the floor; they vanished again, and once again I spotted them in their usual corner.”
“So, keeping my eyes upon them, I edged quietly up my own side, towards the end at which I still saw these tiny discs of red.
“So, keeping my eyes on them, I quietly inched up my side, toward the end where I could still see those tiny red discs.
“There was very little light in the ’bus. It was nearly dark. I leaned forward to aid my endeavour to discover what these little circles really were. They shifted their position a little as I did so. I began now to perceive an outline of something black, and I soon saw with tolerable distinctness the outline of a small black monkey, pushing its face forward in mimicry to meet mine; those were its eyes, and I now dimly saw its teeth grinning at me.
“There was hardly any light in the bus. It was almost dark. I leaned forward to help me figure out what those little circles really were. They moved a bit as I did. I started to make out a shape of something black, and I soon clearly saw the outline of a small black monkey, sticking its face out in imitation to meet mine; those were its eyes, and I could now dimly see its teeth grinning at me."
“I drew back, not knowing whether it might not meditate a spring. I fancied that one of the passengers had forgot this ugly pet, and wishing to ascertain something of its temper, though not caring to trust my fingers to it, I poked my umbrella softly towards it. It remained immovable—up to it—through it! For through it, and back and forward, it passed, without the slightest resistance.
“I stepped back, unsure if it might suddenly jump at me. I thought that one of the passengers had left this ugly creature behind, and wanting to get a sense of its temperament, but not wanting to risk my fingers, I gently poked it with my umbrella. It stayed still—right up to it—through it! Because it passed right through it, back and forth, without any resistance at all.
“I can’t, in the least, convey to you the kind of horror that I felt. When I had ascertained that the thing was an illusion, as I then supposed, there came a misgiving about myself and a terror that fascinated me in impotence to remove my gaze from the eyes of the brute for some moments. As I looked, it made a little skip back, quite into the corner, and I, in a panic, found myself at the door, having put my head out, drawing deep breaths of the outer air, and staring at the lights and trees we were passing, too glad to reassure myself of reality.
“I can’t begin to describe the kind of horror I felt. When I realized that what I was seeing was an illusion, or so I thought, I felt a deep uncertainty about myself and a terrifying fascination that kept me from looking away from the creature's eyes for a few moments. As I looked, it made a little leap back into the corner, and in a panic, I found myself at the door, sticking my head out, taking deep breaths of the fresh air, and staring at the lights and trees we were passing, too relieved to confirm that I was really in reality.
“I stopped the ’bus and got out. I perceived the man look oddly at me as I paid him. I daresay there was something unusual in my looks and manner, for I had never felt so strangely before.”
“I stopped the bus and got out. I noticed the man looking at me strangely as I paid him. I guess there was something off about my appearance and how I was acting, because I had never felt this way before.”
CHAPTER VII.
THE JOURNEY: FIRST STAGE.
“When the omnibus drove on, and I was alone upon the road, I looked carefully round to ascertain whether the monkey had followed me. To my indescribable relief I saw it nowhere. I can’t describe easily what a shock I had received, and my sense of genuine gratitude on finding myself, as I supposed, quite rid of it.
“When the bus drove on and I was alone on the road, I looked around carefully to see if the monkey had followed me. To my immense relief, I didn’t see it anywhere. It’s hard to explain the shock I felt and my deep gratitude for thinking I had finally gotten rid of it.”
“I had got out a little before we reached this house, two or three hundred steps. A brick wall runs along the footpath, and inside the wall is a hedge of yew or some dark evergreen of that kind, and within that again the row of fine trees which you may have remarked as you came.
“I got out a little before we reached this house, maybe two or three hundred steps. A brick wall runs along the sidewalk, and inside the wall is a hedge of yew or some dark evergreen like that, and within that is the row of nice trees that you might have noticed as you came.”
“This brick wall is about as high as my shoulder, and happening to raise my eyes I saw the monkey, with that stooping gait, on all fours, walking or creeping, close beside me on top of the wall. I stopped looking at it with a feeling of loathing and horror. As I stopped so did it. It sat up on the wall with its long hands on its knees looking at me. There was not light enough to see it much more than in outline, nor was it dark enough to bring the peculiar light of its eyes into strong relief. I still saw, however, that red foggy light plainly enough. It did not show its teeth, nor exhibit any sign of irritation, but seemed jaded and sulky, and was observing me steadily.
“This brick wall is about as high as my shoulder, and when I looked up, I saw the monkey, with its slouching gait, crawling right beside me on top of the wall. I stopped, staring at it with a mix of disgust and fear. As I paused, it did too. It sat up on the wall, resting its long hands on its knees and looking at me. There wasn’t enough light to see it clearly beyond its outline, but it wasn’t so dark that I couldn’t make out the strange glow in its eyes. I could still see that red, foggy light well enough. It didn’t show its teeth or display any signs of anger, but appeared tired and sullen, just watching me intently.
“I drew back into the middle of the road. It was an unconscious recoil, and there I stood, still looking at it, it did not move.
“I stepped back into the middle of the road. It was an instinctive reaction, and I stood there, still staring at it; it didn’t move.”
“With an instinctive determination to try something—anything, I turned about and walked briskly towards town with a skance look, all the time, watching the movements of the beast. It crept swiftly along the wall, at exactly my pace.
“With a strong urge to try something—anything, I turned around and walked quickly toward town, glancing back occasionally while keeping an eye on the beast's movements. It moved stealthily along the wall, keeping pace with me exactly.”
“Where the wall ends, near the turn of the road, it came down and with a wiry spring or two brought itself close to my feet, and continued to keep up with me, as I quickened my pace. It was at my left side, so close to my leg that I felt every moment as if I should tread upon it.
“Where the wall ends, near the turn of the road, it came down and with a wiry spring or two brought itself close to my feet, and continued to keep up with me as I quickened my pace. It was on my left side, so close to my leg that I felt every moment as if I might step on it.
“The road was quite deserted and silent, and it was darker every moment. I stopped dismayed and bewildered, turning as I did so, the other way—I mean, towards this house, away from which I had been walking. When I stood still, the monkey drew back to a distance of, I suppose, about five or six yards, and remained stationary, watching me.
“The road was empty and quiet, getting darker by the minute. I stopped, feeling confused and alarmed, turning the other way—I mean, towards this house, from which I had been walking away. When I stood still, the monkey backed off to about five or six yards away and stayed there, watching me.”
“I had been more agitated than I have said. I had read, of course, as every one has, something about ‘spectral illusions,’ as you physicians term the phenomena of such cases. I considered my situation, and looked my misfortune in the face.
“I had been more upset than I admitted. I had read, of course, like everyone else, something about ‘spectral illusions,’ as you doctors call the phenomena in such cases. I thought about my situation and faced my misfortune head-on.
“These affections, I had read, are sometimes transitory and sometimes obstinate. I had read of cases in which the appearance, at first harmless, had, step by step, degenerated into something direful and insupportable, and ended by wearing its victim out. Still as I stood there, but for my bestial companion, quite alone, I tried to comfort myself by repeating again and again the assurance, ‘the thing is purely disease, a well-known physical affection, as distinctly as small-pox or neuralgia. Doctors are all agreed on that, philosophy demonstrates it. I must not be a fool. I’ve been sitting up too late, and I daresay my digestion is quite wrong, and with God’s help, I shall be all right, and this is but a symptom of nervous dyspepsia.’ Did I believe all this? Not one word of it, no more than any other miserable being ever did who is once seized and riveted in this satanic captivity. Against my convictions, I might say my knowledge, I was simply bullying myself into a false courage.
“These feelings, I had read, can be temporary or stubborn. I had come across examples where what seemed harmless at first gradually turned into something terrible and unbearable, eventually exhausting its victim. Still, as I stood there, completely alone except for my brutish companion, I tried to reassure myself by repeatedly saying, ‘This is just a disease, a well-known physical condition, just like smallpox or neuralgia. Doctors all agree on that; philosophy backs it up. I can’t be foolish. I’ve been staying up too late, and my digestion is probably messed up. With God’s help, I’ll be fine, and this is just a sign of nervous dyspepsia.’ Did I believe any of this? Not a single word, no more than any other miserable person does when they’re trapped in this satanic grasp. Despite what I knew, I was just bullying myself into a false sense of courage.”
“I now walked homeward. I had only a few hundred yards to go. I had forced myself into a sort of resignation, but I had not got over the sickening shock and the flurry of the first certainty of my misfortune.
“I was now walking home. I had only a few hundred yards left to go. I had pushed myself into a kind of acceptance, but I hadn’t gotten past the nauseating shock and the chaos of realizing my misfortune for the first time.”
“I made up my mind to pass the night at home. The brute moved close beside me, and I fancied there was the sort of anxious drawing toward the house, which one sees in tired horses or dogs, sometimes as they come toward home.
“I decided to spend the night at home. The creature moved in close to me, and I imagined it had that same anxious pull towards the house that you sometimes see in tired horses or dogs when they head home.”
“I was afraid to go into town, I was afraid of any one’s seeing and recognising me. I was conscious of an irrepressible agitation in my manner. Also, I was afraid of any violent change in my habits, such as going to a place of amusement, or walking from home in order to fatigue myself. At the hall-door it waited till I mounted the steps, and when the door was opened entered with me.
“I was scared to go into town; I was worried about someone seeing and recognizing me. I could feel a restless energy in the way I acted. Plus, I was afraid of any drastic changes in my routine, like going to a fun place or walking away from home just to wear myself out. It waited by the front door until I climbed the steps, and when the door opened, it followed me inside.”
“I drank no tea that night. I got cigars and some brandy-and-water. My idea was that I should act upon my material system, and by living for a while in sensation apart from thought, send myself forcibly, as it it were, into a new groove. I came up here to this drawing-room. I sat just here. The monkey then got upon a small table that then stood there. It looked dazed and languid. An irrepressible uneasiness as to its movements kept my eyes always upon it. Its eyes were half closed, but I could see them glow. It was looking steadily at me. In all situations, at all hours, it is awake and looking at me. That never changes.
“I didn't drink any tea that night. I grabbed some cigars and a brandy and water. My plan was to focus on my physical senses for a while, stepping away from my thoughts, in order to push myself forcefully into a new mindset. I came up to this living room. I sat right here. The monkey then climbed onto a small table that was over there. It looked confused and sluggish. An unshakeable restlessness about its movements kept my eyes glued to it. Its eyes were half shut, but I could see them shining. It was staring steadily at me. In every situation, at all times, it's awake and looking at me. That never changes.
“I shall not continue in detail my narrative of this particular night. I shall describe, rather, the phenomena of the first year, which never varied, essentially. I shall describe the monkey as it appeared in daylight. In the dark, as you shall presently hear, there are peculiarities. It is a small monkey, perfectly black. It had only one peculiarity—a character of malignity—unfathomable malignity. During the first year it looked sullen and sick. But this character of intense malice and vigilance was always underlying that surly languor. During all that time it acted as if on a plan of giving me as little trouble as was consistent with watching me. Its eyes were never off me, I have never lost sight of it, except in my sleep, light or dark, day or night, since it came here, excepting when it withdraws for some weeks at a time, unaccountably.
I won’t go into detail about that specific night. Instead, I’ll talk about the patterns from the first year, which never really changed. I’ll describe the monkey as it appeared in the daylight. In the dark, as you’ll soon hear, there are some oddities. It’s a small, completely black monkey. It had only one distinct feature—a sense of malice—deep, unfathomable malice. Throughout the first year, it looked gloomy and unwell. But that intense malice and watchfulness were always lurking beneath that moody lethargy. During that time, it seemed to be following a plan to give me as little trouble as possible while still keeping an eye on me. Its gaze was never off me, and I’ve never lost sight of it, except when I was asleep, whether it was light or dark, day or night, since it arrived here, except when it inexplicably disappears for a few weeks at a time.
“In total dark it is visible as in daylight. I do not mean merely its eyes. It is all visible distinctly in a halo that resembles a glow of red embers, and which accompanies it in all its movements.
“In complete darkness, it is visible as clearly as in daylight. I’m not just talking about its eyes. It is all distinctly visible in a halo that looks like a glow of red embers, which follows it in all its movements.
“When it leaves me for a time, it is always at night, in the dark, and in the same way. It grows at first uneasy, and then furious, and then advances towards me, grinning and shaking its paws clenched, and, at the same time, there comes the appearance of fire in the grate. I never have any fire. I can’t sleep in the room where there is any, and it draws nearer and nearer to the chimney, quivering, it seems, with rage, and when its fury rises to the highest pitch, it springs into the grate, and up the chimney, and I see it no more.
“When it leaves me for a while, it’s always at night, in the dark, and in the same way. It starts off feeling uneasy, then gets furious, and then comes toward me, grinning and shaking its clenched paws, and at the same time, I see fire appearing in the fireplace. I never have any fire. I can’t sleep in a room with one, and it moves closer and closer to the chimney, trembling with what seems like rage, and when its fury reaches a peak, it leaps into the fireplace and up the chimney, and then I can't see it anymore.”
“When first this happened I thought I was released. I was a new man. A day passed—a night—and no return, and a blessed week—a week—another week. I was always on my knees, Dr. Hesselius, always, thanking God and praying. A whole month passed of liberty, but on a sudden, it was with me again.”
“When this first happened, I thought I was free. I felt like a new person. A day went by—a night—and still no return, and then a wonderful week—another week. I was always on my knees, Dr. Hesselius, always thanking God and praying. A whole month of freedom passed, but suddenly, it was back with me again.”
CHAPTER VIII.
THE SECOND STAGE.
“It was with me, and the malice which before was torpid under a sullen exterior, was now active. It was perfectly unchanged in every other respect. This new energy was apparent in its activity and its looks, and soon in other ways.
“It was with me, and the anger that had been dormant beneath a gloomy surface was now awakened. Everything else remained exactly the same. This new energy showed itself in its actions and appearances, and soon in other ways.”
“For a time, you will understand, the change was shown only in an increased vivacity, and an air of menace, as if it was always brooding over some atrocious plan. Its eyes, as before, were never off me.”
“For a while, you’ll see, the change was only reflected in a heightened liveliness and a threatening vibe, as if it were constantly plotting something terrible. Its eyes, just like before, never left me.”
“Is it here now?” I asked.
“Is it here now?” I asked.
“No,” he replied, “it has been absent exactly a fortnight and a day—fifteen days. It has sometimes been away so long as nearly two months, once for three. Its absence always exceeds a fortnight, although it may be but by a single day. Fifteen days having past since I saw it last, it may return now at any moment.”
“No,” he answered, “it's been gone for exactly two weeks and a day—fifteen days. There have been times it's been away for almost two months, and once for three. Its absence always lasts longer than two weeks, even if just by a day. Now that fifteen days have passed since I last saw it, it could come back at any moment.”
“Is its return,” I asked, “accompanied by any peculiar manifestation?”
“Is its return,” I asked, “associated with any unusual signs?”
“Nothing—no,” he said. “It is simply with me again. On lifting my eyes from a book, or turning my head, I see it as usual, looking at me, and then it remains, as before, for its appointed time. I have never told so much and so minutely before to any one.”
“Nothing—no,” he said. “It’s just back with me again. When I lift my eyes from a book or turn my head, I see it, as usual, looking at me, and then it stays, just like before, for its set duration. I’ve never shared this much detail with anyone before.”
I perceived that he was agitated, and looking like death, and he repeatedly applied his handkerchief to his forehead; I suggested that he might be tired, and told him that I would call, with pleasure, in the morning, but he said:
I noticed that he was distressed and looked pale, and he kept wiping his forehead with his handkerchief. I suggested that he might be exhausted and told him that I would be happy to come by in the morning, but he said:
“No, if you don’t mind hearing it all now. I have got so far, and I should prefer making one effort of it. When I spoke to Dr. Harley, I had nothing like so much to tell. You are a philosophic physician. You give spirit its proper rank. If this thing is real—”
“No, if you don’t mind hearing it all now. I’ve come this far, and I’d rather make one effort of it. When I spoke to Dr. Harley, I had nowhere near as much to say. You’re a thoughtful doctor. You give spirit its rightful place. If this is real—”
He paused, looking at me with agitated inquiry.
He paused, looking at me with a restless question.
“We can discuss it by-and-by, and very fully. I will give you all I think,” I answered, after an interval.
“We can talk about it later, in detail. I’ll share all my thoughts,” I replied after a pause.
“Well—very well. If it is anything real, I say, it is prevailing, little by little, and drawing me more interiorly into hell. Optic nerves, he talked of. Ah! well—there are other nerves of communication. May God Almighty help me! You shall hear.
“Well—very well. If it’s anything real, I say, it’s taking hold little by little, pulling me deeper into hell. He talked about optic nerves. Ah! Well—there are other ways to connect. May God Almighty help me! You’ll hear.
“Its power of action, I tell you, had increased. Its malice became, in a way aggressive. About two years ago, some questions that were pending between me and the bishop having been settled, I went down to my parish in Warwickshire, anxious to find occupation in my profession. I was not prepared for what happened, although I have since thought I might have apprehended something like it. The reason of my saying so, is this—”
“I’m telling you, its power to act had grown. Its malice turned somewhat aggressive. About two years ago, after resolving some issues between me and the bishop, I went back to my parish in Warwickshire, eager to get back to work in my profession. I wasn’t ready for what happened, even though I’ve since thought that I might have sensed something like it. The reason I’m saying this is—”
He was beginning to speak with a great deal more effort and reluctance, and sighed often, and seemed at times nearly overcome. But at this time his manner was not agitated. It was more like that of a sinking patient, who has given himself up.
He was starting to talk with a lot more effort and hesitation, sighing frequently and seeming at times almost defeated. But in this moment, he wasn't anxious. It was more like someone who's fading away, who has surrendered.
“Yes, but I will first tell you about Kenlis, my parish.
“Yes, but first I’ll tell you about Kenlis, my parish.
“It was with me when I left this place for Dawlbridge. It was my silent travelling companion, and it remained with me at the vicarage. When I entered on the discharge of my duties, another change took place. The thing exhibited an atrocious determination to thwart me. It was with me in the church—in the reading-desk—in the pulpit—within the communion rails. At last, it reached this extremity, that while I was reading to the congregation, it would spring upon the open book and squat there, so that I was unable to see the page. This happened more than once.
“It was with me when I left this place for Dawlbridge. It was my quiet travel buddy, and it stayed with me at the vicarage. When I started my duties, another change happened. The thing showed a horrible determination to get in my way. It was with me in the church—in the reading desk—in the pulpit—within the communion rails. Eventually, it got to the point where, while I was reading to the congregation, it would jump onto the open book and sit there, so I couldn't see the page. This happened more than once.
“I left Dawlbridge for a time. I placed myself in Dr. Harley’s hands. I did everything he told me. He gave my case a great deal of thought. It interested him, I think. He seemed successful. For nearly three months I was perfectly free from a return. I began to think I was safe. With his full assent I returned to Dawlbridge.
“I left Dawlbridge for a while. I put myself in Dr. Harley’s care. I followed all his advice. He gave my case a lot of attention. I think it intrigued him. He appeared to be successful. For almost three months, I was completely free from any recurrence. I started to believe I was out of danger. With his complete approval, I went back to Dawlbridge.”
“I travelled in a chaise. I was in good spirits. I was more—I was happy and grateful. I was returning, as I thought delivered from a dreadful hallucination, to the scene of duties which I longed to enter upon. It was a beautiful sunny evening, everything looked serene and cheerful, and I was delighted. I remember looking out of the window to see the spire of my church at Kenlis among the trees, at the point where one has the earliest view of it. It is exactly where the little stream that bounds the parish passes under the road by a culvert, and where it emerges at the road-side, a stone with an old inscription is placed. As we passed this point, I drew my head in and sat down, and in the corner of the chaise was the monkey.
“I traveled in a carriage. I was in good spirits. I was more—I was happy and thankful. I was returning, as I believed released from a terrible illusion, to the place of responsibilities that I was eager to start. It was a beautiful sunny evening, everything looked calm and bright, and I was thrilled. I remember looking out of the window to see the spire of my church at Kenlis among the trees, at the spot where you get the first glimpse of it. It’s exactly where the little stream that marks the parish goes under the road through a culvert, and where it comes out by the roadside, there's a stone with an old inscription. As we passed this point, I pulled my head back in and sat down, and in the corner of the carriage was the monkey.
“For a moment I felt faint, and then quite wild with despair and horror. I called to the driver, and got out, and sat down at the road-side, and prayed to God silently for mercy. A despairing resignation supervened. My companion was with me as I re-entered the vicarage. The same persecution followed. After a short struggle I submitted, and soon I left the place.
“For a moment, I felt dizzy, and then I was overwhelmed with despair and fear. I called to the driver, got out, and sat down by the side of the road, silently praying to God for mercy. A sense of hopeless resignation took over. My companion was with me as I walked back into the vicarage. The same torment continued. After a brief struggle, I gave in, and soon I left the place.
“I told you,” he said, “that the beast has before this become in certain ways aggressive. I will explain a little. It seemed to be actuated by intense and increasing fury, whenever I said my prayers, or even meditated prayer. It amounted at last to a dreadful interruption. You will ask, how could a silent immaterial phantom effect that? It was thus, whenever I meditated praying; it was always before me, and nearer and nearer.
“I told you,” he said, “that the beast has been aggressive in certain ways before. Let me explain a bit. It seemed to become intensely angrier whenever I said my prayers or even thought about praying. It became a terrible distraction. You might wonder, how could a silent, immaterial ghost do that? It was like this: every time I meditated on praying, it was always right in front of me, getting closer and closer.”
“It used to spring on a table, on the back of a chair, on the chimney-piece, and slowly to swing itself from side to side, looking at me all the time. There is in its motion an indefinable power to dissipate thought, and to contract one’s attention to that monotony, till the ideas shrink, as it were, to a point, and at last to nothing—and unless I had started up, and shook off the catalepsy I have felt as if my mind were on the point of losing itself. There are other ways,” he sighed heavily; “thus, for instance, while I pray with my eyes closed, it comes closer and closer, and I see it. I know it is not to be accounted for physically, but I do actually see it, though my lids are closed, and so it rocks my mind, as it were, and overpowers me, and I am obliged to rise from my knees. If you had ever yourself known this, you would be acquainted with desperation.”
“It used to bounce on a table, on the back of a chair, on the mantelpiece, and slowly swing from side to side, keeping its gaze on me the whole time. There’s something in its motion that has the strange power to clear my mind and make my thoughts focus on that dullness, until my ideas shrink down, almost to nothing— and if I hadn’t gotten up and shaken off that feeling, I really thought I would lose my mind. There are other ways,” he sighed heavily; “like when I pray with my eyes closed, it comes closer and closer, and I can see it. I know it doesn’t make sense physically, but I really do see it, even with my eyes shut, and it shakes my mind, so to speak, and overwhelms me, and I have to get up from my knees. If you had ever experienced this yourself, you would understand desperation.”
CHAPTER IX.
THE THIRD STAGE.
“I see, Dr. Hesselius, that you don’t lose one word of my statement. I need not ask you to listen specially to what I am now going to tell you. They talk of the optic nerves, and of spectral illusions, as if the organ of sight was the only point assailable by the influences that have fastened upon me—I know better. For two years in my direful case that limitation prevailed. But as food is taken in softly at the lips, and then brought under the teeth, as the tip of the little finger caught in a mill crank will draw in the hand, and the arm, and the whole body, so the miserable mortal who has been once caught firmly by the end of the finest fibre of his nerve, is drawn in and in, by the enormous machinery of hell, until he is as I am. Yes, Doctor, as I am, for while I talk to you, and implore relief, I feel that my prayer is for the impossible, and my pleading with the inexorable.”
“I see, Dr. Hesselius, that you’re paying close attention to everything I’m saying. I don’t need to ask you to focus on what I’m about to tell you. They talk about the optic nerves and visual illusions as if sight were the only sense affected by the forces that have taken hold of me—I know better. For two years in my terrible situation, that belief was common. But just as food is gently taken in at the lips and then chewed by the teeth, or as a little finger caught in a mill crank can pull in the hand, the arm, and the entire body, so too the wretched person who has been tightly ensnared by the smallest nerve can be drawn in by the vast mechanisms of torment, until he becomes like I am. Yes, Doctor, like I am, because while I’m speaking to you and begging for help, I know my plea is for the impossible, and my entreaty is directed at the unyielding.”
I endeavoured to calm his visibly increasing agitation, and told him that he must not despair.
I tried to calm his obvious growing anxiety and told him that he shouldn't lose hope.
While we talked the night had overtaken us. The filmy moonlight was wide over the scene which the window commanded, and I said:
While we were talking, the night had taken over. The soft moonlight spread widely over the view from the window, and I said:
“Perhaps you would prefer having candles. This light, you know, is odd. I should wish you, as much as possible, under your usual conditions while I make my diagnosis, shall I call it—otherwise I don’t care.”
“Maybe you’d rather have some candles. This lighting is pretty strange. I’d like for you to be as comfortable as possible, just like you usually are, while I figure things out—if that’s okay with you—otherwise, I don’t really mind.”
“All lights are the same to me,” he said: “except when I read or write, I care not if night were perpetual. I am going to tell you what happened about a year ago. The thing began to speak to me.”
“All lights are the same to me,” he said, “except when I read or write. I don’t care if it’s always night. I’m going to tell you what happened about a year ago. That’s when it started to speak to me.”
“Speak! How do you mean—speak as a man does, do you mean?”
“Speak! What do you mean—speak like a man, is that what you mean?”
“Yes; speak in words and consecutive sentences, with perfect coherence and articulation; but there is a peculiarity. It is not like the tone of a human voice. It is not by my ears it reaches me—it comes like a singing through my head.
“Yes; speak in words and full sentences, with clear coherence and articulation; but there’s something different. It doesn’t sound like a human voice. It doesn’t reach me through my ears—it comes like a melody through my mind.
“This faculty, the power of speaking to me, will be my undoing. It won’t let me pray, it interrupts me with dreadful blasphemies. I dare not go on, I could not. Oh! Doctor, can the skill, and thought, and prayers of man avail me nothing!”
“This ability, this power to speak to me, will be my downfall. It won't let me pray; it interrupts me with terrible blasphemies. I can’t continue, I just can’t. Oh! Doctor, can the skills, thoughts, and prayers of man offer me no help!”
“You must promise me, my dear sir, not to trouble yourself with unnecessarily exciting thoughts; confine yourself strictly to the narrative of facts; and recollect, above all, that even if the thing that infests you be as you seem to suppose, a reality with an actual independent life and will, yet it can have no power to hurt you, unless it be given from above: its access to your senses depends mainly upon your physical condition—this is, under God, your comfort and reliance: we are all alike environed. It is only that in your case, the ‘paries,’ the veil of the flesh, the screen, is a little out of repair, and sights and sounds are transmitted. We must enter on a new course, sir—be encouraged. I’ll give to-night to the careful consideration of the whole case.”
“You need to promise me, my dear sir, not to get caught up in unnecessarily exciting thoughts; stick strictly to the narrative of facts; and remember, above all, that even if what haunts you is as you believe it to be, a reality with its own independent life and will, it can’t hurt you unless it’s allowed from above: its access to your senses mainly depends on your physical condition—this is, under God, your comfort and support: we’re all in the same situation. It’s just that in your case, the ‘paries,’ the barrier of the flesh, the screen, is a bit damaged, and sights and sounds are getting through. We need to take a new approach, sir—stay positive. I’ll dedicate tonight to carefully considering the entire situation.”
“You are very good, sir; you think it worth trying, you don’t give me quite up; but, sir, you don’t know, it is gaining such an influence over me: it orders me about, it is such a tyrant, and I’m growing so helpless. May God deliver me!”
“You're really kind, sir; you believe it's worth a shot, you haven't completely given up on me; but, sir, you don't realize how much it's taking control over me: it tells me what to do, it's such a dictator, and I'm feeling so powerless. May God save me!”
“It orders you about—of course you mean by speech?”
“It tells you what to do—of course you mean by talking?”
“Yes, yes; it is always urging me to crimes, to injure others, or myself. You see, Doctor, the situation is urgent, it is indeed. When I was in Shropshire, a few weeks ago” (Mr. Jennings was speaking rapidly and trembling now, holding my arm with one hand, and looking in my face), “I went out one day with a party of friends for a walk: my persecutor, I tell you, was with me at the time. I lagged behind the rest: the country near the Dee, you know, is beautiful. Our path happened to lie near a coal mine, and at the verge of the wood is a perpendicular shaft, they say, a hundred and fifty feet deep. My niece had remained behind with me—she knows, of course, nothing of the nature of my sufferings. She knew, however, that I had been ill, and was low, and she remained to prevent my being quite alone. As we loitered slowly on together the brute that accompanied me was urging me to throw myself down the shaft. I tell you now—oh, sir, think of it!—the one consideration that saved me from that hideous death was the fear lest the shock of witnessing the occurrence should be too much for the poor girl. I asked her to go on and take her walk with her friends, saying that I could go no further. She made excuses, and the more I urged her the firmer she became. She looked doubtful and frightened. I suppose there was something in my looks or manner that alarmed her; but she would not go, and that literally saved me. You had no idea, sir, that a living man could be made so abject a slave of Satan,” he said, with a ghastly groan and a shudder.
“Yes, yes; it constantly pushes me toward committing crimes, to hurt others or myself. You see, Doctor, this situation is urgent, really urgent. When I was in Shropshire a few weeks ago” (Mr. Jennings was speaking quickly and trembling now, holding my arm with one hand and looking into my face), “I went out one day for a walk with some friends: my tormentor, I tell you, was with me at that time. I fell behind the group; the area near the Dee, you know, is beautiful. Our path happened to be close to a coal mine, and at the edge of the woods is a vertical shaft, they say, a hundred and fifty feet deep. My niece had stayed back with me—she knows nothing about the nature of my suffering. However, she knew I had been unwell and feeling low, so she stayed to keep me from being totally alone. As we walked slowly together, the monster accompanying me was pushing me to throw myself down the shaft. I tell you now—oh, sir, think about it!—the only thing that kept me from that horrifying death was the fear that seeing it happen would be too much for that poor girl. I asked her to go ahead and continue her walk with her friends, saying that I couldn’t go any further. She made excuses, and the more I pressed her, the more determined she became. She looked unsure and scared. I guess there was something in my face or actions that alarmed her; but she wouldn't leave, and that literally saved me. You had no idea, sir, that a living man could become such a wretched slave to evil,” he said, with a ghastly groan and a shudder.
There was a pause here, and I said, “You were preserved nevertheless. It was the act of God. You are in his hands and in the power of no other being: be therefore confident for the future.”
There was a pause here, and I said, “You were saved all the same. It was a miracle. You are in His hands and under the authority of no one else: so be confident about what’s to come.”
CHAPTER X.
HOME.
I made him have candles lighted, and saw the room looking cheery and inhabited before I left him. I told him that he must regard his illness strictly as one dependent on physical, though subtle physical, causes. I told him that he had evidence of God’s care and love in the deliverance which he had just described, and that I had perceived with pain that he seemed to regard its peculiar features as indicating that he had been delivered over to spiritual reprobation. Than such a conclusion nothing could be, I insisted, less warranted; and not only so, but more contrary to facts, as disclosed in his mysterious deliverance from that murderous influence during his Shropshire excursion. First, his niece had been retained by his side without his intending to keep her near him; and, secondly, there had been infused into his mind an irresistible repugnance to execute the dreadful suggestion in her presence.
I had him light candles, and I saw the room looking bright and lived-in before I left him. I told him he should see his illness strictly as something caused by physical, though subtle, factors. I explained that he had proof of God’s care and love in the rescue he had just described, and I felt sad to notice that he seemed to think its unique aspects meant he had been abandoned to spiritual rejection. I insisted that nothing could be less justified than such a conclusion; in fact, it was even more contrary to the truth revealed in his mysterious escape from that deadly influence during his Shropshire trip. First, his niece had stayed by his side without his planning for her to be there; and, second, he had been filled with an overwhelming aversion to carrying out the terrible suggestion in her presence.
As I reasoned this point with him, Mr. Jennings wept. He seemed comforted. One promise I exacted, which was that should the monkey at any time return, I should be sent for immediately; and, repeating my assurance that I would give neither time nor thought to any other subject until I had thoroughly investigated his case, and that to-morrow he should hear the result, I took my leave.
As I discussed this with him, Mr. Jennings cried. He appeared to feel better. I made one request: if the monkey ever came back, I wanted to be notified right away. I reassured him that I wouldn’t focus on anything else until I had fully looked into his situation, and by tomorrow, he would hear the outcome. With that, I said goodbye.
Before getting into the carriage I told the servant that his master was far from well, and that he should make a point of frequently looking into his room.
Before getting into the carriage, I told the servant that his master wasn’t feeling well, and that he should make sure to check in on him often.
My own arrangements I made with a view to being quite secure from interruption.
I made my own plans to ensure that I wouldn’t be interrupted.
I merely called at my lodgings, and with a travelling-desk and carpet-bag, set off in a hackney-carriage for an inn about two miles out of town, called The Horns, a very quiet and comfortable house, with good thick walls. And there I resolved, without the possibility of intrusion or distraction, to devote some hours of the night, in my comfortable sitting-room, to Mr. Jennings’ case, and so much of the morning as it might require.
I just stopped by my place, grabbed my laptop and suitcase, and took a cab to an inn about two miles outside of town called The Horns. It was a very quiet and cozy spot with solid, thick walls. I decided to spend a few hours of the night in my comfy sitting room, focusing on Mr. Jennings' case, along with however much of the morning it needed.
(There occurs here a careful note of Dr. Hesselius’ opinion upon the case and of the habits, dietary, and medicines which he prescribed. It is curious—some persons would say mystical. But on the whole I doubt whether it would sufficiently interest a reader of the kind I am likely to meet with, to warrant its being here reprinted. The whole letter was plainly written at the inn where he had hid himself for the occasion. The next letter is dated from his town lodgings.)
(Here is a detailed account of Dr. Hesselius’ opinion on the case, along with the habits, diet, and medications he recommended. It’s fascinating—some might even call it mystical. However, I’m not sure it would really capture the interest of the typical reader I expect to encounter, so I don't think it's worth reprinting here. The entire letter was clearly written at the inn where he was staying for this purpose. The next letter comes from his town apartment.)
I left town for the inn where I slept last night at half-past nine, and did not arrive at my room in town until one o’clock this afternoon. I found a letter in Mr. Jennings’ hand upon my table. It had not come by post, and, on inquiry, I learned that Mr. Jennings’ servant had brought it, and on learning that I was not to return until to-day, and that no one could tell him my address, he seemed very uncomfortable, and said that his orders from his master were that he was not to return without an answer.
I left town for the inn where I stayed last night at 9:30, and I didn’t get back to my room in town until 1:00 this afternoon. I found a letter on my table written by Mr. Jennings. It hadn't come through the mail, and when I asked about it, I learned that Mr. Jennings’ servant had delivered it. When he found out I wouldn’t be back until today and that no one knew my address, he looked really uneasy and said his boss had instructed him not to go back without a response.
I opened the letter, and read:
I opened the letter and read:
“Dear Dr. Hesselius. It is here. You had not been an hour gone when it returned. It is speaking. It knows all that has happened. It knows everything—it knows you, and is frantic and atrocious. It reviles. I send you this. It knows every word I have written—I write. This I promised, and I therefore write, but I fear very confused, very incoherently. I am so interrupted, disturbed.
“Dear Dr. Hesselius. It’s here. You had barely left for an hour when it came back. It’s speaking. It knows everything that has happened. It knows everything—it knows you, and it’s frantic and horrible. It’s cursing. I’m sending you this. It knows every word I’ve written—I’m writing. I promised I would, so I’m writing, but I’m afraid it’s very confusing, very jumbled. I’m so interrupted, so disturbed.”
“Ever yours, sincerely yours,
“ROBERT LYNDER JENNINGS.”
Always yours, sincerely yours,
“Robert Lynder Jennings.”
“When did this come?” I asked.
“When did this arrive?” I asked.
“About eleven last night: the man was here again, and has been here three times to-day. The last time is about an hour since.”
“About eleven last night: the man was here again, and he’s been here three times today. The last time was about an hour ago.”
Thus answered, and with the notes I had made upon his case in my pocket, I was in a few minutes driving towards Richmond, to see Mr. Jennings.
Thus answered, and with the notes I had made on his case in my pocket, I was driving towards Richmond in a few minutes to meet Mr. Jennings.
I by no means, as you perceive, despaired of Mr. Jennings’ case. He had himself remembered and applied, though quite in a mistaken way, the principle which I lay down in my Metaphysical Medicine, and which governs all such cases. I was about to apply it in earnest. I was profoundly interested, and very anxious to see and examine him while the “enemy” was actually present.
I definitely, as you can see, didn't lose hope in Mr. Jennings’ situation. He had himself recalled and used, although incorrectly, the principle I outlined in my Metaphysical Medicine, which applies to all similar cases. I was ready to use it seriously. I was deeply interested and eager to see and examine him while the “enemy” was actually there.
I drove up to the sombre house, and ran up the steps, and knocked. The door, in a little time, was opened by a tall woman in black silk. She looked ill, and as if she had been crying. She curtseyed, and heard my question, but she did not answer. She turned her face away, extending her hand towards two men who were coming down-stairs; and thus having, as it were, tacitly made me over to them, she passed through a side-door hastily and shut it.
I drove up to the dark house, ran up the steps, and knocked. After a bit, a tall woman in black silk opened the door. She looked unwell, as if she had been crying. She curtseyed, listened to my question, but didn’t respond. She turned her face away, reaching out her hand toward two men who were coming down the stairs; having silently handed me over to them, she hurried through a side door and shut it.
The man who was nearest the hall, I at once accosted, but being now close to him, I was shocked to see that both his hands were covered with blood.
The man closest to the hall, I immediately approached, but when I got near him, I was shocked to see that both his hands were covered in blood.
I drew back a little, and the man passing down-stairs merely said in a low tone, “Here’s the servant, sir.”
I stepped back a bit, and the man walking down the stairs just said quietly, “Here’s the servant, sir.”
The servant had stopped on the stairs, confounded and dumb at seeing me. He was rubbing his hands in a handkerchief, and it was steeped in blood.
The servant had paused on the stairs, shocked and speechless at the sight of me. He was wiping his hands on a handkerchief, which was soaked in blood.
“Jones, what is it, what has happened?” I asked, while a sickening suspicion overpowered me.
“Jones, what’s going on? What happened?” I asked, as a nauseating suspicion washed over me.
The man asked me to come up to the lobby. I was beside him in a moment, and frowning and pallid, with contracted eyes, he told me the horror which I already half guessed.
The man asked me to go up to the lobby. I was next to him in no time, and with a frown and pale skin, his eyes narrowed, he told me the terrible thing that I had already partly suspected.
His master had made away with himself.
His master had taken his own life.
I went upstairs with him to the room—what I saw there I won’t tell you. He had cut his throat with his razor. It was a frightful gash. The two men had laid him on the bed and composed his limbs. It had happened as the immense pool of blood on the floor declared, at some distance between the bed and the window. There was carpet round his bed, and a carpet under his dressing-table, but none on the rest of the floor, for the man said he did not like a carpet on his bedroom. In this sombre, and now terrible room, one of the great elms that darkened the house was slowly moving the shadow of one of its great boughs upon this dreadful floor.
I went upstairs with him to the room—what I saw there I won’t share with you. He had slashed his throat with his razor. It was a horrific wound. The two men had placed him on the bed and arranged his limbs. It had occurred, as the large pool of blood on the floor showed, some distance between the bed and the window. There was carpet around his bed and under his dressing table, but none on the rest of the floor, since he said he didn’t like having carpet in his bedroom. In this dark, now horrifying room, one of the large elms that shaded the house was slowly casting the shadow of one of its big branches onto this dreadful floor.
I beckoned to the servant and we went down-stairs together. I turned off the hall into an old-fashioned panelled room, and there standing, I heard all the servant had to tell. It was not a great deal.
I waved to the servant and we went downstairs together. I stepped off the hall into an old-fashioned paneled room, and there, standing, I listened to everything the servant had to say. It wasn't much.
“I concluded, sir, from your words, and looks, sir, as you left last night, that you thought my master seriously ill. I thought it might be that you were afraid of a fit, or something. So I attended very close to your directions. He sat up late, till past three o’clock. He was not writing or reading. He was talking a great deal to himself, but that was nothing unusual. At about that hour I assisted him to undress, and left him in his slippers and dressing-gown. I went back softly in about half an hour. He was in his bed, quite undressed, and a pair of candles lighted on the table beside his bed. He was leaning on his elbow and looking out at the other side of the bed when I came in. I asked him if he wanted anything, and he said no.
“I realized, sir, from what you said and how you looked as you left last night, that you thought my master was seriously ill. I wondered if you were worried about a seizure or something. So I paid close attention to your instructions. He stayed up late, until after three o’clock. He wasn’t writing or reading. He was talking a lot to himself, but that wasn’t unusual. Around that time, I helped him undress and left him in his slippers and robe. I quietly returned about half an hour later. He was in bed, fully undressed, with a couple of candles lit on the table next to his bed. He was propped up on his elbow, looking out the other side of the bed when I entered. I asked him if he needed anything, and he said no."
“I don’t know whether it was what you said to me, sir, or something a little unusual about him, but I was uneasy, uncommon uneasy about him last night.
“I don’t know if it was what you said to me, sir, or something a bit off about him, but I felt really uneasy about him last night.”
“In another half hour, or it might be a little more, I went up again. I did not hear him talking as before. I opened the door a little. The candles were both out, which was not usual. I had a bedroom candle, and I let the light in, a little bit, looking softly round. I saw him sitting in that chair beside the dressing-table with his clothes on again. He turned round and looked at me. I thought it strange he should get up and dress, and put out the candles to sit in the dark, that way. But I only asked him again if I could do anything for him. He said, no, rather sharp, I thought. I asked if I might light the candles, and he said, ‘Do as you like, Jones,’ So I lighted them, and I lingered about the room, and he said, ‘Tell me truth, Jones, why did you come again—you did not hear any one cursing?’ ‘No, sir,’ I said, wondering what he could mean.
“In about half an hour, or maybe a little more, I went back up. I didn’t hear him talking like before. I opened the door slightly. Both candles were out, which was unusual. I had a bedroom candle, so I let a little light in, looking around softly. I saw him sitting in that chair by the dressing table in his clothes again. He turned and looked at me. I thought it was strange that he would get up and dress, then blow out the candles to sit in the dark like that. But I just asked him again if I could do anything for him. He said no, rather sharply, I thought. I asked if I could light the candles, and he said, ‘Do as you like, Jones.’ So I lit them and lingered in the room, and he said, ‘Tell me the truth, Jones, why did you come back—did you hear anyone cursing?’ ‘No, sir,’ I replied, wondering what he could mean.”
“‘No,’ said he, after me, ‘of course, no;’ and I said to him, ‘Wouldn’t it be well, sir, you went to bed? It’s just five o’clock;’ and he said nothing but, ‘Very likely; good-night, Jones.’ So I went, sir, but in less than hour I came again. The door was fast, and he heard me, and called as I thought from the bed to know what I wanted, and he desired me not to disturb him again. I lay down and slept for a little. It must have been between six and seven when I went up again. The door was still fast, and he made no answer, so I did not like to disturb him, and thinking he was asleep, I left him till nine. It was his custom to ring when he wished me to come, and I had no particular hour for calling him. I tapped very gently, and getting no answer, I stayed away a good while, supposing he was getting some rest then. It was not till eleven o’clock I grew really uncomfortable about him—for at the latest he was never, that I could remember, later than half-past ten. I got no answer. I knocked and called, and still no answer. So not being able to force the door, I called Thomas from the stables, and together we forced it, and found him in the shocking way you saw.”
“‘No,’ he said to me, ‘of course not;’ and I replied, ‘Wouldn’t it be a good idea for you to go to bed? It’s just five o’clock;’ and he only said, ‘Very likely; good night, Jones.’ So I left, but in less than an hour, I returned. The door was locked, and he heard me, calling out, as I thought, from the bed to see what I wanted, and he asked me not to disturb him again. I lay down and slept for a little while. It must have been between six and seven when I went up again. The door was still locked, and he didn’t respond, so I didn’t want to disturb him, thinking he was asleep, and I left him until nine. It was his habit to ring when he wanted me to come, and I didn’t have a specific time for checking on him. I tapped very gently, and when I got no answer, I waited a while, thinking he was resting. It wasn’t until eleven o'clock that I started to feel really worried about him—he was never, as far as I could remember, later than half-past ten. I got no response. I knocked and called, but still no answer. So, unable to force the door, I called Thomas from the stables, and together we managed to force it open, finding him in the terrible state you saw.”
Jones had no more to tell. Poor Mr. Jennings was very gentle, and very kind. All his people were fond of him. I could see that the servant was very much moved.
Jones had nothing more to say. Poor Mr. Jennings was really gentle and very kind. Everyone around him cared for him. I could see that the servant was quite emotional.
So, dejected and agitated, I passed from that terrible house, and its dark canopy of elms, and I hope I shall never see it more. While I write to you I feel like a man who has but half waked from a frightful and monotonous dream. My memory rejects the picture with incredulity and horror. Yet I know it is true. It is the story of the process of a poison, a poison which excites the reciprocal action of spirit and nerve, and paralyses the tissue that separates those cognate functions of the senses, the external and the interior. Thus we find strange bed-fellows, and the mortal and immortal prematurely make acquaintance.
So, feeling down and restless, I left that horrible house and its dark canopy of elm trees, and I hope I never see it again. As I write to you, I feel like someone who has just half-woken from a frightening and dull dream. My memory rejects the image with disbelief and dread. Yet I know it's real. It's the story of a poison, a poison that triggers a conflict between spirit and nerve, and paralyzes the tissue that separates those related functions of the senses, the external and the internal. This is how we end up with strange bedfellows, and the mortal and immortal meet too soon.
CONCLUSION.
A WORD FOR THOSE WHO SUFFER.
My dear Van L——, you have suffered from an affection similar to that which I have just described. You twice complained of a return of it.
My dear Van L——, you've experienced a condition similar to what I've just described. You've mentioned that it has come back twice.
Who, under God, cured you? Your humble servant, Martin Hesselius. Let me rather adopt the more emphasised piety of a certain good old French surgeon of three hundred years ago: “I treated, and God cured you.”
Who, with God's help, cured you? Your devoted servant, Martin Hesselius. Let me instead take on the more emphasized piety of a certain good old French surgeon from three hundred years ago: “I treated, and God cured you.”
Come, my friend, you are not to be hippish. Let me tell you a fact.
Come on, my friend, don’t be snobby. Let me share a truth with you.
I have met with, and treated, as my book shows, fifty-seven cases of this kind of vision, which I term indifferently “sublimated,” “precocious,” and “interior.”
I have encountered and treated, as my book demonstrates, fifty-seven cases of this type of vision, which I refer to interchangeably as “sublimated,” “precocious,” and “interior.”
There is another class of affections which are truly termed—though commonly confounded with those which I describe—spectral illusions. These latter I look upon as being no less simply curable than a cold in the head or a trifling dyspepsia.
There is another type of feelings that are accurately called—though often mixed up with those I’ve described—spectral illusions. I see these as being just as easily treatable as a cold or mild indigestion.
It is those which rank in the first category that test our promptitude of thought. Fifty-seven such cases have I encountered, neither more nor less. And in how many of these have I failed? In no one single instance.
It is those that fall into the first category that challenge our quickness of thought. I have come across fifty-seven such cases, no more and no less. And in how many of these have I failed? Not a single one.
There is no one affliction of mortality more easily and certainly reducible, with a little patience, and a rational confidence in the physician. With these simple conditions, I look upon the cure as absolutely certain.
There isn’t any one condition of mortality that can be more easily and definitely reduced, with a bit of patience and trust in the doctor. Given these straightforward conditions, I see the cure as completely guaranteed.
You are to remember that I had not even commenced to treat Mr. Jennings’ case. I have not any doubt that I should have cured him perfectly in eighteen months, or possibly it might have extended to two years. Some cases are very rapidly curable, others extremely tedious. Every intelligent physician who will give thought and diligence to the task, will effect a cure.
You need to remember that I hadn't even started to treat Mr. Jennings' case yet. I'm confident that I would have cured him completely in eighteen months, or it might have taken up to two years. Some cases can be resolved very quickly, while others are quite lengthy. Any skilled doctor who puts in the effort and care will be able to achieve a cure.
You know my tract on The Cardinal Functions of the Brain. I there, by the evidence of innumerable facts, prove, as I think, the high probability of a circulation arterial and venous in its mechanism, through the nerves. Of this system, thus considered, the brain is the heart. The fluid, which is propagated hence through one class of nerves, returns in an altered state through another, and the nature of that fluid is spiritual, though not immaterial, any more than, as I before remarked, light or electricity are so.
You know about my work on The Cardinal Functions of the Brain. In that piece, I present a lot of evidence to support the idea that there is a circulation system of arteries and veins working through the nerves. In this system, the brain acts like the heart. The fluid that flows out through one group of nerves comes back in a different form through another group, and this fluid is spiritual, although not immaterial, just as I mentioned before about light or electricity.
By various abuses, among which the habitual use of such agents as green tea is one, this fluid may be affected as to its quality, but it is more frequently disturbed as to equilibrium. This fluid being that which we have in common with spirits, a congestion found upon the masses of brain or nerve, connected with the interior sense, forms a surface unduly exposed, on which disembodied spirits may operate: communication is thus more or less effectually established. Between this brain circulation and the heart circulation there is an intimate sympathy. The seat, or rather the instrument of exterior vision, is the eye. The seat of interior vision is the nervous tissue and brain, immediately about and above the eyebrow. You remember how effectually I dissipated your pictures by the simple application of iced eau-de-cologne. Few cases, however, can be treated exactly alike with anything like rapid success. Cold acts powerfully as a repellant of the nervous fluid. Long enough continued it will even produce that permanent insensibility which we call numbness, and a little longer, muscular as well as sensational paralysis.
Through various abuses, including the regular use of substances like green tea, this fluid can be affected in terms of quality, but it's more often disrupted in balance. This fluid, which we share with spirits, experiences congestion on the brain or nerve masses linked to the inner senses, creating a surface that's overly exposed, allowing disembodied spirits to interact: thus, communication is established to varying degrees of effectiveness. There is a close connection between brain circulation and heart circulation. The eye is the main organ for external vision, while the nervous tissue and the brain, located just around and above the eyebrow, serve as the foundation for internal vision. You recall how effectively I cleared your mental images with just the application of iced eau-de-cologne. However, few cases can be treated in exactly the same way with any quick success. Cold acts strongly as a deterrent to the nervous fluid. If applied long enough, it can even cause that lasting numbness we refer to as insensibility, and with even more exposure, can lead to both muscle and sensory paralysis.
I have not, I repeat, the slightest doubt that I should have first dimmed and ultimately sealed that inner eye which Mr. Jennings had inadvertently opened. The same senses are opened in delirium tremens, and entirely shut up again when the over-action of the cerebral heart, and the prodigious nervous congestions that attend it, are terminated by a decided change in the state of the body. It is by acting steadily upon the body, by a simple process, that this result is produced—and inevitably produced—I have never yet failed.
I have not, I repeat, the slightest doubt that I should have first dimmed and ultimately sealed that inner eye which Mr. Jennings had inadvertently opened. The same senses are opened in delirium tremens and completely shut down again once the overactivity of the brain and the tremendous nervous congestion that come with it are resolved by a significant change in the body’s condition. It’s through steady action on the body, using a simple process, that this outcome is achieved—and it always works—I have never failed.
Poor Mr. Jennings made away with himself. But that catastrophe was the result of a totally different malady, which, as it were, projected itself upon that disease which was established. His case was in the distinctive manner a complication, and the complaint under which he really succumbed, was hereditary suicidal mania. Poor Mr. Jennings I cannot call a patient of mine, for I had not even begun to treat his case, and he had not yet given me, I am convinced, his full and unreserved confidence. If the patient do not array himself on the side of the disease, his cure is certain.
Poor Mr. Jennings took his own life. But that tragedy stemmed from a completely different issue that, in a sense, manifested alongside his existing illness. His situation was uniquely complicated, and the true problem he faced was an inherited tendency toward suicide. I can’t consider Mr. Jennings a patient of mine, as I hadn’t even started treating him, and I’m sure he hadn’t yet fully trusted me. If a patient doesn’t align themselves with their illness, their recovery is guaranteed.
PROLOGUE.
Out of about two hundred and thirty cases, more or less nearly akin to that I have entitled “Green Tea,” I select the following, which I call “The Familiar.”
Out of around two hundred and thirty cases that are somewhat similar to the one I titled “Green Tea,” I’ve chosen the following, which I call “The Familiar.”
To this MS. Doctor Hesselius, has, after his wont, attached some sheets of letter-paper, on which are written, in his hand nearly as compact as print, his own remarks upon the case. He says—
To this MS, Doctor Hesselius has, as usual, added some sheets of letter paper, where he has neatly written his own comments on the case in handwriting that's almost as clear as print. He says—
“In point of conscience, no more unexceptionable narrator, than the venerable Irish Clergyman who has given me this paper, on Mr. Barton’s case, could have been chosen. The statement is, however, medically imperfect. The report of an intelligent physician, who had marked its progress, and attended the patient, from its earlier stages to its close, would have supplied what is wanting to enable me to pronounce with confidence. I should have been acquainted with Mr. Barton’s probable hereditary pre-dispositions; I should have known, possibly, by very early indications, something of a remoter origin of the disease than can now be ascertained.
"In terms of credibility, there’s no more reliable narrator than the respected Irish clergyman who provided me this paper on Mr. Barton’s case. However, the statement is medically lacking. A report from a knowledgeable physician who tracked the disease’s progress and attended to the patient from the beginning to the end would have filled in the gaps needed for me to make a confident conclusion. I would have been aware of Mr. Barton’s likely hereditary predispositions; I might have known, possibly through early signs, something about a deeper origin of the disease that can’t be determined now."
“In a rough way, we may reduce all similar cases to three distinct classes. They are founded on the primary distinction between the subjective and the objective. Of those whose senses are alleged to be subject to supernatural impressions—some are simply visionaries, and propagate the illusions of which they complain, from diseased brain or nerves. Others are, unquestionably, infested by, as we term them, spiritual agencies, exterior to themselves. Others, again, owe their sufferings to a mixed condition. The interior sense, it is true, is opened; but it has been and continues open by the action of disease. This form of disease may, in one sense, be compared to the loss of the scarf-skin, and a consequent exposure of surfaces for whose excessive sensitiveness, nature has provided a muffling. The loss of this covering is attended by an habitual impassability, by influences against which we were intended to be guarded. But in the case of the brain, and the nerves immediately connected with its functions and its sensuous impressions, the cerebral circulation undergoes periodically that vibratory disturbance, which, I believe, I have satisfactorily examined and demonstrated, in my MS. Essay, A. 17. This vibratory disturbance differs, as I there prove, essentially from the congestive disturbance, the phenomena of which are examined in A. 19. It is, when excessive, invariably accompanied by illusions.
“In a general sense, we can categorize all similar cases into three distinct groups. These groups are based on the main difference between subjective and objective experiences. Some individuals who claim their senses are affected by supernatural influences are simply visionaries, spreading the illusions they describe due to an unhealthy brain or nerves. Others, without a doubt, are affected by what we call spiritual forces that are external to themselves. Then there are those who experience a mixed condition. While their inner senses are indeed open, this openness is caused and maintained by illness. This type of illness can be likened to the loss of the outer skin, leading to the exposure of areas that are overly sensitive, which nature has equipped us to protect. The absence of this protective layer leaves them constantly vulnerable to influences that we were meant to be shielded from. In the case of the brain and the nerves that directly connect to its functions and sensory experiences, the blood flow in the brain periodically experiences a vibratory disturbance, which I believe I have thoroughly examined and demonstrated in my manuscript, A. 17. This vibratory disturbance is, as I show there, fundamentally different from the congestive disturbance, the effects of which are discussed in A. 19. When it becomes excessive, it is always accompanied by illusions.
“Had I seen Mr. Barton, and examined him upon the points, in his case, which need elucidation, I should have without difficulty referred those phenomena to their proper disease. My diagnosis is now, necessarily, conjectural.”
“Had I seen Mr. Barton and looked into the issues in his case that need clarification, I would have easily linked those phenomena to their actual disease. My diagnosis is now, unfortunately, based on guesswork.”
Thus writes Doctor Hesselius; and adds a great deal which is of interest only to a scientific physician.
Thus writes Dr. Hesselius; and adds a lot that is only interesting to a medical professional.
The Narrative of the Rev. Thomas Herbert, which furnishes all that is known of the case, will be found in the chapters that follow.
The story of Rev. Thomas Herbert, which provides all the information we have about the case, will be found in the chapters that follow.
CHAPTER I.
FOOT-STEPS.
I was a young man at the time, and intimately acquainted with some of the actors in this strange tale; the impression which its incidents made on me, therefore, were deep, and lasting. I shall now endeavour, with precision, to relate them all, combining, of course, in the narrative, whatever I have learned from various sources, tending, however imperfectly, to illuminate the darkness which involves its progress and termination.
I was a young man back then and knew some of the people involved in this strange story really well; the impact of what happened stayed with me for a long time. I will now try to share everything accurately, combining, of course, what I've learned from different sources, even if it's not perfect, to shed light on the mystery surrounding its development and conclusion.
Somewhere about the year 1794, the younger brother of a certain baronet, whom I shall call Sir James Barton, returned to Dublin. He had served in the navy with some distinction, having commanded one of His Majesty’s frigates during the greater part of the American war. Captain Barton was apparently some two or three-and-forty years of age. He was an intelligent and agreeable companion when he pleased it, though generally reserved, and occasionally even moody.
Somewhere around 1794, the younger brother of a certain baronet, whom I’ll refer to as Sir James Barton, returned to Dublin. He had served in the navy with some distinction, having commanded one of His Majesty’s frigates for most of the American war. Captain Barton was apparently in his early forties. He was an intelligent and pleasant companion when he wanted to be, although he was generally reserved and occasionally a bit moody.
In society, however, he deported himself as a man of the world, and a gentleman. He had not contracted any of the noisy brusqueness sometimes acquired at sea; on the contrary, his manners were remarkably easy, quiet, and even polished. He was in person about the middle size, and somewhat strongly formed—his countenance was marked with the lines of thought, and on the whole wore an expression of gravity and melancholy; being, however, as I have said, a man of perfect breeding, as well as of good family, and in affluent circumstances, he had, of course, ready access to the best society of Dublin, without the necessity of any other credentials.
In society, however, he carried himself like a sophisticated man and a true gentleman. He hadn’t picked up any of the rough, loud behavior often found in sailors; instead, his manners were notably smooth, calm, and even refined. He was of average height and built fairly robustly—his face showed signs of deep thought and overall had an expression of seriousness and sadness. But, as I mentioned, he was a man of excellent upbringing, from a good family, and financially well-off, so he naturally had easy access to the best circles in Dublin without needing any other credentials.
In his personal habits Mr. Barton was unexpensive. He occupied lodgings in one of the then fashionable streets in the south side of the town—kept but one horse and one servant—and though a reputed free-thinker, yet lived an orderly and moral life—indulging neither in gaming, drinking, nor any other vicious pursuit—living very much to himself, without forming intimacies, or choosing any companions, and appearing to mix in gay society rather for the sake of its bustle and distraction, than for any opportunities it offered of interchanging thought or feeling with its votaries.
In his personal habits, Mr. Barton was not extravagant. He lived in a room in one of the trendy streets on the south side of town—owned just one horse and employed one servant—and although he was known as a free-thinker, he led a respectable and moral life—avoiding gambling, drinking, or any other harmful activities—living mostly for himself, without forming close relationships or choosing companions, and seeming to join lively social gatherings more for the excitement and distraction than for any chance to exchange ideas or emotions with others.
Barton was therefore pronounced a saving, prudent, unsocial sort of fellow, who bid fair to maintain his celibacy alike against stratagem and assault, and was likely to live to a good old age, die rich, and leave his money to an hospital.
Barton was thus described as a careful, practical, and somewhat antisocial guy, who seemed determined to stay single no matter the tricks or pressures, and was expected to live a long life, die wealthy, and leave his money to a hospital.
It was now apparent, however, that the nature of Mr. Barton’s plans had been totally misconceived. A young lady, whom I shall call Miss Montague, was at this time introduced into the gay world, by her aunt, the Dowager Lady L——. Miss Montague was decidedly pretty and accomplished, and having some natural cleverness, and a great deal of gaiety, became for a while a reigning toast.
It was now clear, however, that Mr. Barton’s plans had been completely misunderstood. A young woman, whom I’ll refer to as Miss Montague, was at this time brought into the social scene by her aunt, the Dowager Lady L——. Miss Montague was definitely attractive and talented, and with some natural intelligence and a lot of liveliness, she became a popular favorite for a while.
Her popularity, however, gained her, for a time, nothing more than that unsubstantial admiration which, however, pleasant as an incense to vanity, is by no means necessarily antecedent to matrimony—for, unhappily for the young lady in question, it was an understood thing, that beyond her personal attractions, she had no kind of earthly provision. Such being the state of affairs, it will readily be believed that no little surprise was consequent upon the appearance of Captain Barton as the avowed lover of the penniless Miss Montague.
Her popularity, however, brought her, for a time, nothing more than that superficial admiration which, although flattering for her vanity, doesn’t necessarily lead to marriage—because, unfortunately for the young lady in question, it was well-known that aside from her looks, she had no financial means. Given this situation, it’s easy to see why there was quite a bit of surprise when Captain Barton announced that he was in love with the broke Miss Montague.
His suit prospered, as might have been expected, and in a short time it was communicated by old Lady L—— to each of her hundred and fifty particular friends in succession, that Captain Barton had actually tendered proposals of marriage, with her approbation, to her niece, Miss Montague, who had, moreover, accepted the offer of his hand, conditionally upon the consent of her father, who was then upon his homeward voyage from India, and expected in two or three weeks at the furthest.
His plan worked out well, as could be anticipated, and soon enough it was shared by the elderly Lady L—— to each of her hundred and fifty close friends one by one, that Captain Barton had indeed made marriage proposals, with her support, to her niece, Miss Montague, who had also accepted his offer, but only if her father agreed, as he was currently on his way back from India and was expected to arrive in two or three weeks at most.
About this consent there could be no doubt—the delay, therefore, was one merely of form—they were looked upon as absolutely engaged, and Lady L——, with a rigour of old-fashioned decorum with which her niece would, no doubt, gladly have dispensed, withdrew her thenceforward from all further participation in the gaieties of the town.
About this agreement there was no doubt—the hold-up was just a formality—they were viewed as completely committed, and Lady L——, with a strictness of old-fashioned propriety that her niece would surely have preferred to avoid, removed her from any further involvement in the social activities of the town.
Captain Barton was a constant visitor, as well as a frequent guest at the house, and was permitted all the privileges of intimacy which a betrothed suitor is usually accorded. Such was the relation of parties, when the mysterious circumstances which darken this narrative first begun to unfold themselves.
Captain Barton was a regular visitor and often stayed at the house, enjoying all the perks of closeness typically given to someone who's engaged. This was the state of their relationship when the mysterious events that cloud this story started to reveal themselves.
Lady L—— resided in a handsome mansion at the north side of Dublin, and Captain Barton’s lodgings, as we have already said, were situated at the south. The distance intervening was considerable, and it was Captain Barton’s habit generally to walk home without an attendant, as often as he passed the evening with the old lady and her fair charge.
Lady L—— lived in an elegant mansion on the north side of Dublin, while Captain Barton’s place, as we mentioned before, was located on the south side. The distance between them was quite significant, and it was usually Captain Barton’s practice to walk home alone after spending the evening with the older lady and her lovely companion.
His shortest way in such nocturnal walks, lay, for a considerable space, through a line of street which had as yet merely been laid out, and little more than the foundations of the houses constructed.
His quickest route during these late-night walks took him, for quite a stretch, along a street that had only been planned out and where just the basic foundations of the houses had been built.
One night, shortly after his engagement with Miss Montague had commenced, he happened to remain unusually late, in company with her and Lady L——. The conversation had turned upon the evidences of revelation, which he had disputed with the callous scepticism of a confirmed infidel. What were called “French principles,” had in those days found their way a good deal into fashionable society, especially that portion of it which professed allegiance to Whiggism, and neither the old lady nor her charge were so perfectly free from the taint, as to look upon Mr. Barton’s views as any serious objection to the proposed union.
One night, shortly after his engagement with Miss Montague began, he ended up staying out unusually late, spending time with her and Lady L——. The conversation shifted to the signs of revelation, which he challenged with the detached skepticism of a hardened nonbeliever. The so-called "French principles" had, at that time, infiltrated fashionable society quite a bit, especially among those who leaned towards Whiggism, and neither the older woman nor her companion were completely free from that influence to regard Mr. Barton's views as a real obstacle to the planned union.
The discussion had degenerated into one upon the supernatural and the marvellous, in which he had pursued precisely the same line of argument and ridicule. In all this, it is but truth to state, Captain Barton, was guilty of no affectation—the doctrines upon which he insisted, were, in reality, but, too truly the basis of his own fixed belief, if so it might be called; and perhaps not the least strange of the many strange circumstances connected with my narrative, was the fact, that the subject of the fearful influences I am about to describe, was himself, from the deliberate conviction of years, an utter disbeliever in what are usually termed preternatural agencies.
The discussion had turned into a talk about the supernatural and the extraordinary, where he had taken the same approach of argument and mockery. It's important to note that Captain Barton was not pretending—his beliefs were genuinely based on the principles he defended, if that's what you could call it; and perhaps one of the oddest aspects of my story is that the very thing I am about to describe, which involves terrifying influences, was something he firmly believed in opposing after years of conviction.
It was considerably past midnight when Mr. Barton took his leave, and set out upon his solitary walk homeward. He had now reached the lonely road, with its unfinished dwarf walls tracing the foundations of the projected row of houses on either side—the moon was shining mistily, and its imperfect light made the road he trod but additionally dreary—that utter silence which has in it something indefinably exciting, reigned there, and made the sound of his steps, which alone broke it, unnaturally loud and distinct.
It was well past midnight when Mr. Barton said goodbye and began his solitary walk home. He had now arrived at the quiet road, with its unfinished low walls outlining the future row of houses on either side. The moon shone dimly, and its weak light made the path he walked seem even more gloomy. An eerie silence hung in the air, adding an inexplicable thrill to the stillness, making the sound of his footsteps—the only noise breaking it—feel unusually loud and clear.
He had proceeded thus some way, when he, on a sudden, heard other footfalls, pattering at a measured pace, and, as it seemed, about two score steps behind him.
He had gone on like this for a while when suddenly he heard other footsteps, tapping in a steady rhythm, and it seemed to be about forty steps behind him.
The suspicion of being dogged is at all times unpleasant; it is, however, especially so in a spot so lonely; and this suspicion became so strong in the mind of Captain Barton, that he abruptly turned about to confront his pursuer, but, though there was quite sufficient moonlight to disclose any object upon the road he had traversed, no form of any kind was visible there.
The feeling of being followed is always uncomfortable; however, it's especially unsettling in such a lonely place. This feeling grew so strong in Captain Barton's mind that he suddenly turned around to face his pursuer. Despite there being enough moonlight to reveal anything on the path he had taken, there was no one in sight.
The steps he had heard could not have been the reverberation of his own, for he stamped his foot upon the ground, and walked briskly up and down, in the vain attempt to awake an echo; though by no means a fanciful person, therefore he was at last fain to charge the sounds upon his imagination, and treat them as an illusion. Thus satisfying himself, he resumed his walk, and before he had proceeded a dozen paces, the mysterious footfall was again audible from behind, and this time, as if with the special design of showing that the sounds were not the responses of an echo—the steps sometimes slackened nearly to a halt, and sometimes hurried for six or eight strides to a run, and again abated to a walk.
The steps he heard couldn’t have been his own, because he stamped his foot on the ground and walked back and forth, trying in vain to create an echo; he wasn’t a fanciful person, so he finally had to conclude that the sounds were just his imagination and treat them as an illusion. Satisfied with that, he continued walking, and before he had taken a dozen steps, the mysterious footsteps were audible behind him again. This time, it seemed specifically designed to show that the sounds weren’t echoes—the steps sometimes slowed almost to a stop, then rushed forward for six or eight strides, then slowed back down to a walk.
Captain Barton, as before, turned suddenly round, and with the same result—no object was visible above the deserted level of the road. He walked back over the same ground, determined that, whatever might have been the cause of the sounds which had so disconcerted him, it should not escape his search—the endeavour, however, was unrewarded.
Captain Barton, like before, suddenly turned around, and again—nothing was seen above the empty stretch of the road. He retraced his steps, resolved that no matter what had caused the sounds that had unsettled him, he wouldn’t let it slip by unnoticed—though his effort ended up fruitless.
In spite of all his scepticism, he felt something like a superstitious fear stealing fast upon him, and with these unwonted and uncomfortable sensations, he once more turned and pursued his way. There was no repetition of these haunting sounds, until he had reached the point where he had last stopped to retrace his steps—here they were resumed—and with sudden starts of running, which threatened to bring the unseen pursuer up to the alarmed pedestrian.
In spite of all his doubts, he felt a strange, almost superstitious fear creeping in on him. With these unusual and unsettling feelings, he turned again and continued on his path. There were no more of those haunting sounds until he got to the spot where he had last stopped to turn around—right there they started up again—and with sudden bursts of running that seemed to bring the unseen follower closer to the startled walker.
Captain Barton arrested his course as formerly—the unaccountable nature of the occurrence filled him with vague and disagreeable sensations—and yielding to the excitement that was gaining upon him, he shouted sternly, “Who goes there?” The sound of one’s own voice, thus exerted, in utter solitude, and followed by total silence, has in it something unpleasantly dismaying, and he felt a degree of nervousness which, perhaps, from no cause had he ever known before.
Captain Barton stopped his course just like before—the mysterious nature of what was happening filled him with unsettling feelings. Giving in to the rising excitement, he shouted firmly, “Who’s there?” The sound of his own voice echoing in complete solitude, followed by total silence, had an unsettling quality to it, and he felt a level of nervousness he had never experienced before.
To the very end of this solitary street the steps pursued him—and it required a strong effort of stubborn pride on his part, to resist the impulse that prompted him every moment to run for safety at the top of his speed. It was not until he had reached his lodging, and sate by his own fire-side, that he felt sufficiently reassured to rearrange and reconsider in his own mind the occurrences which had so discomposed him. So little a matter, after all, is sufficient to upset the pride of scepticism and vindicate the old simple laws of nature within us.
To the very end of this lonely street, the footsteps followed him—and it took a strong effort of stubborn pride for him to resist the urge to run for safety as fast as he could. It wasn’t until he reached his place and sat by his own fire that he felt calm enough to rethink and reassess in his own mind the events that had upset him so much. It’s amazing how something so small can shake the pride of skepticism and reaffirm the old simple laws of nature within us.
CHAPTER II.
THE WATCHER.
Mr. Barton was next morning sitting at a late breakfast, reflecting upon the incidents of the previous night, with more of inquisitiveness than awe, so speedily do gloomy impressions upon the fancy disappear under the cheerful influence of day, when a letter just delivered by the postman was placed upon the table before him.
Mr. Barton was sitting down to a late breakfast the next morning, thinking about the events of the previous night, feeling more curious than awed, as gloomy thoughts tend to fade away quickly in the light of day. Just then, a letter delivered by the postman was placed on the table in front of him.
There was nothing remarkable in the address of this missive, except that it was written in a hand which he did not know—perhaps it was disguised—for the tall narrow characters were sloped backward; and with the self-inflicted suspense which we often see practised in such cases, he puzzled over the inscription for a full minute before he broke the seal. When he did so, he read the following words, written in the same hand:—
There was nothing special about the address of this letter, except that it was written in a handwriting he didn’t recognize—maybe it was disguised—since the tall, narrow letters were slanted backward. With the self-imposed suspense we often find in situations like this, he contemplated the inscription for a whole minute before breaking the seal. When he finally did, he read the following words, written in the same handwriting:—
“Mr. Barton, late captain of the ‘Dolphin,’ is warned of DANGER. He will do wisely to avoid —— street—[here the locality of his last night’s adventure was named]—if he walks there as usual he will meet with something unlucky—let him take warning, once for all, for he has reason to dread
“Mr. Barton, former captain of the ‘Dolphin,’ is warned of DANGER. He would be wise to stay away from —— street—[the location of his last night’s adventure was named here]—if he walks there as usual, he will encounter something unfortunate—he should take this warning seriously, as he has every reason to be concerned.
“THE WATCHER.”
“THE WATCHER.”
Captain Barton read and re-read this strange effusion; in every light and in every direction he turned it over and over; he examined the paper on which it was written, and scrutinized the hand-writing once more. Defeated here, he turned to the seal; it was nothing but a patch of wax, upon which the accidental impression of a thumb was imperfectly visible.
Captain Barton read and re-read this strange message; he looked at it from every angle and in every light. He examined the paper it was written on and scrutinized the handwriting again. Stumped by that, he turned to the seal; it was just a blob of wax, with the vague imprint of a thumb that was barely visible.
There was not the slightest mark, or clue of any kind, to lead him to even a guess as to its possible origin. The writer’s object seemed a friendly one, and yet he subscribed himself as one whom he had “reason to dread.” Altogether the letter, its author, and its real purpose were to him an inexplicable puzzle, and one, moreover, unpleasantly suggestive, in his mind, of other associations connected with his last night’s adventure.
There wasn't a single mark or clue to hint at where it might have come from. The writer seemed friendly, but still referred to himself as someone the reader had "reason to dread." Overall, the letter, its author, and its true purpose were a complete mystery to him, and unpleasantly reminded him of other issues related to his adventure from the previous night.
In obedience to some feeling—perhaps of pride—Mr. Barton did not communicate, even to his intended bride, the occurrences which I have just detailed. Trifling as they might appear, they had in reality most disagreeably affected his imagination, and he cared not to disclose, even to the young lady in question, what she might possibly look upon as evidences of weakness. The letter might very well be but a hoax, and the mysterious footfall but a delusion or a trick. But although he affected to treat the whole affair as unworthy of a thought, it yet haunted him pertinaciously, tormenting him with perplexing doubts, and depressing him with undefined apprehensions. Certain it is, that for a considerable time afterwards he carefully avoided the street indicated in the letter as the scene of danger.
In response to a feeling—maybe pride—Mr. Barton didn't tell even his future bride about the events I just described. Although they might seem trivial, they actually affected his mind quite a bit, and he didn't want to reveal what she might see as signs of weakness. The letter could easily just be a prank, and the mysterious footsteps might be nothing more than a figment of his imagination. Still, even though he acted like the whole situation was not worth considering, it continued to haunt him, filling him with troubling doubts and vague fears. It's clear that for a considerable time afterward, he deliberately stayed away from the street mentioned in the letter as the place of danger.
It was not until about a week after the receipt of the letter which I have transcribed, that anything further occurred to remind Captain Barton of its contents, or to counteract the gradual disappearance from his mind of the disagreeable impressions then received.
It wasn't until about a week after he got the letter I transcribed that anything else happened to remind Captain Barton of what it said or to stop the unpleasant feelings he had from fading away.
He was returning one night, after the interval I have stated, from the theatre, which was then situated in Crow-street, and having there seen Miss Montague and Lady L—— into their carriage, he loitered for some time with two or three acquaintances.
He was coming back one night, after the time I mentioned, from the theater, which was located on Crow Street. After seeing Miss Montague and Lady L—— into their carriage, he hung around for a while with a couple of acquaintances.
With these, however, he parted close to the college, and pursued his way alone. It was now fully one o’clock, and the streets were quite deserted. During the whole of his walk with the companions from whom he had just parted, he had been at times painfully aware of the sound of steps, as it seemed, dogging them on their way.
With these, however, he parted near the college and continued on his own. It was now just past one o’clock, and the streets were almost empty. Throughout his walk with the friends he had just left, he had occasionally been painfully aware of what felt like footsteps following them.
Once or twice he had looked back, in the uneasy anticipation that he was again about to experience the same mysterious annoyances which had so disconcerted him a week before, and earnestly hoping that he might see some form to account naturally for the sounds. But the street was deserted—no one was visible.
Once or twice he looked back, feeling anxious that he was about to go through the same strange annoyances that had unsettled him a week earlier, and he sincerely hoped to see something that would explain the noises. But the street was deserted—no one was in sight.
Proceeding now quite alone upon his homeward way, he grew really nervous and uncomfortable, as he became sensible, with increased distinctness, of the well-known and now absolutely dreaded sounds.
Proceeding now entirely alone on his way home, he felt increasingly nervous and uneasy as he became more aware, with sharper clarity, of the familiar and now completely feared sounds.
By the side of the dead wall which bounded the college park, the sounds followed, recommencing almost simultaneously with his own steps. The same unequal pace—sometimes slow, sometimes for a score yards or so, quickened almost to a run—was audible from behind him. Again and again he turned; quickly and stealthily he glanced over his shoulder—almost at every half-dozen steps; but no one was visible.
By the dead wall that bordered the college park, the sounds resumed almost at the same time as his footsteps. The same uneven rhythm—sometimes slow, sometimes speeding up to a near run for about twenty yards—was heard behind him. Again and again, he turned; quickly and quietly, he glanced over his shoulder—almost every few steps—but saw no one.
The irritation of this intangible and unseen pursuit became gradually all but intolerable; and when at last he reached his home, his nerves were strung to such a pitch of excitement that he could not rest, and did not attempt even to lie down until after the daylight had broken.
The annoyance of this vague and invisible chase became nearly unbearable; and when he finally got home, his nerves were so wound up with excitement that he couldn’t relax and didn’t even try to lie down until the sun came up.
He was awakened by a knock at his chamber-door, and his servant entering, handed him several letters which had just been received by the penny post. One among them instantly arrested his attention—a single glance at the direction aroused him thoroughly. He at once recognized its character, and read as follows:—
He was woken up by a knock on his bedroom door, and his servant came in, handing him several letters that had just arrived by regular mail. One of them immediately caught his eye—a quick look at the address fully roused him. He instantly recognized what it was about and read as follows:—
“You may as well think, Captain Barton, to escape from your own shadow as from me; do what you may, I will see you as often as I please, and you shall see me, for I do not want to hide myself, as you fancy. Do not let it trouble your rest, Captain Barton; for, with a good conscience, what need you fear from the eye of
“You might as well try to escape your own shadow, Captain Barton, as to get away from me; no matter what you do, I'll see you whenever I want, and you'll see me because I’m not trying to hide from you as you think. Don’t let it keep you up at night, Captain Barton; with a clear conscience, what do you have to fear from the gaze of
“THE WATCHER.”
“THE WATCHER.”
It is scarcely necessary to dwell upon the feelings that accompanied a perusal of this strange communication. Captain Barton was observed to be unusually absent and out of spirits for several days afterwards, but no one divined the cause.
It hardly needs mentioning the emotions that came with reading this odd message. Captain Barton seemed unusually distracted and down for several days afterward, but no one guessed why.
Whatever he might think as to the phantom steps which followed him, there could be no possible illusion about the letters he had received; and, to say the least, their immediate sequence upon the mysterious sounds which had haunted him, was an odd coincidence.
Whatever he thought about the phantom footsteps that followed him, there was no way to misunderstand the letters he had received; and, to say the least, their arrival right after the mysterious sounds that had been haunting him was a strange coincidence.
The whole circumstance was, in his own mind, vaguely and instinctively connected with certain passages in his past life, which, of all others, he hated to remember.
The entire situation was, in his own mind, loosely and instinctively linked to certain moments from his past that he, above all else, dreaded to think about.
It happened, however, that in addition to his own approaching nuptials, Captain Barton had just then—fortunately, perhaps, for himself—some business of an engrossing kind connected with the adjustment of a large and long-litigated claim upon certain properties.
It turned out that alongside his upcoming wedding, Captain Barton also had some important business to deal with—perhaps luckily for him—regarding the settlement of a significant and long-disputed claim on certain properties.
The hurry and excitement of business had its natural effect in gradually dispelling the gloom which had for a time occasionally oppressed him, and in a little while his spirits had entirely recovered their accustomed tone.
The rush and excitement of work naturally helped lift the gloom that had sometimes weighed on him, and soon enough, he felt completely back to his usual self.
During all this time, however, he was, now and then, dismayed by indistinct and half-heard repetitions of the same annoyance, and that in lonely places, in the day-time as well as after nightfall. These renewals of the strange impressions from which he had suffered so much, were, however, desultory and faint, insomuch that often he really could not, to his own satisfaction, distinguish between them and the mere suggestions of an excited imagination.
During all this time, he occasionally felt troubled by vague and faint echoes of the same annoyance, both in secluded spots during the day and after dark. These renewed strange feelings that had caused him so much distress were inconsistent and weak, to the point where he often found it difficult to clearly differentiate between them and just the fleeting thoughts of an overactive imagination.
One evening he walked down to the House of Commons with a Member, an acquaintance of his and mine. This was one of the few occasions upon which I have been in company with Captain Barton. As we walked down together, I observed that he became absent and silent, and to a degree that seemed to argue the pressure of some urgent and absorbing anxiety.
One evening, he walked to the House of Commons with a fellow member, who was an acquaintance of both his and mine. This was one of the rare times I was in the company of Captain Barton. As we walked together, I noticed that he grew distant and quiet, to the point where it seemed he was dealing with some pressing and intense worry.
I afterwards learned that during the whole of our walk, he had heard the well-known footsteps tracking him as we proceeded.
I later found out that throughout our entire walk, he had heard the familiar footsteps following him as we went along.
This, however, was the last time he suffered from this phase of the persecution, of which he was already the anxious victim. A new and a very different one was about to be presented.
This, however, was the last time he dealt with this phase of the persecution, of which he was already a nervous victim. A new and very different one was about to emerge.
CHAPTER III.
AN ADVERTISEMENT.
Of the new series of impressions which were afterwards gradually to work out his destiny, I that evening witnessed the first; and but for its relation to the train of events which followed, the incident would scarcely have been now remembered by me.
Of the new series of impressions that would eventually shape his destiny, I witnessed the first one that evening; and if it weren't for its connection to the events that followed, I would hardly remember the incident now.
As we were walking in at the passage from College-Green, a man, of whom I remember only that he was short in stature, looked like a foreigner, and wore a kind of fur travelling-cap, walked very rapidly, and as if under fierce excitement, directly towards us, muttering to himself, fast and vehemently the while.
As we were walking in from College Green, a man who I only remember as being short, looking like a foreigner, and wearing a fur travel cap, hurried straight toward us with an intense energy, muttering to himself quickly and passionately the whole time.
This odd-looking person walked straight toward Barton, who was foremost of the three, and halted, regarding him for a moment or two with a look of maniacal menace and fury; and then turning about as abruptly, he walked before us at the same agitated pace, and disappeared at a side passage. I do distinctly remember being a good deal shocked at the countenance and bearing of this man, which indeed irresistibly impressed me with an undefined sense of danger, such as I have never felt before or since from the presence of anything human; but these sensations were, on my part, far from amounting to anything so disconcerting as to flurry or excite me—I had seen only a singularly evil countenance, agitated, as it seemed, with the excitement of madness.
This strange-looking person walked straight toward Barton, who was at the front of the three, and stopped, staring at him for a moment with a crazed, threatening look; then he abruptly turned around, walked in front of us at the same frantic pace, and vanished down a side passage. I remember being quite shocked by this man's face and demeanor, which left me with an uncomfortable sense of danger that I've never experienced before or since from anything human; however, these feelings didn’t really fluster or excite me—I had only seen a uniquely evil expression, seemingly charged with the excitement of madness.
I was absolutely astonished, however, at the effect of this apparition upon Captain Barton. I knew him to be a man of proud courage and coolness in real danger—a circumstance which made his conduct upon this occasion the more conspicuously odd. He recoiled a step or two as the stranger advanced, and clutched my arm in silence, with what seemed to be a spasm of agony or terror! and then, as the figure disappeared, shoving me roughly back, he followed it for a few paces, stopped in great disorder, and sat down upon a form. I never beheld a countenance more ghastly and haggard.
I was completely shocked by the impact this ghostly figure had on Captain Barton. I knew him to be a man of strong bravery and calmness in real danger—something that made his behavior in this situation even more remarkably strange. He stepped back a couple of paces as the stranger approached and grabbed my arm in silence, seeming to undergo a spasm of pain or fear! Then, as the figure vanished, he roughly shoved me aside, followed it for a few steps, halted in disarray, and sat down on a bench. I had never seen a face that looked so pale and worn out.
“For God’s sake, Barton, what is the matter?” said ——, our companion, really alarmed at his appearance. “You’re not hurt, are you?—or unwell? What is it?”
“For God’s sake, Barton, what’s going on?” said ——, our friend, clearly worried about how he looked. “You’re not hurt, are you? Or feeling sick? What’s wrong?”
“What did he say?—I did not hear it—what was it?” asked Barton, wholly disregarding the question.
“What did he say?—I didn't catch it—what was it?” asked Barton, completely ignoring the question.
“Nonsense,” said ——, greatly surprised; “who cares what the fellow said. You are unwell, Barton—decidedly unwell; let me call a coach.”
“Nonsense,” said ----, very surprised; “who cares what that guy said? You’re not feeling well, Barton—definitely not well; let me get a cab.”
“Unwell! No—not unwell,” he said, evidently making an effort to recover his self-possession; “but, to say the truth, I am fatigued—a little over-worked—and perhaps over anxious. You know I have been in chancery, and the winding up of a suit is always a nervous affair. I have felt uncomfortable all this evening; but I am better now. Come, come—shall we go on?”
“Not feeling well! No—I'm not unwell,” he said, clearly trying to regain his composure. “But honestly, I’m tired—a bit overworked—and maybe a little anxious. You know I’ve been dealing with the court, and closing a case is always stressful. I've felt uneasy all evening, but I’m better now. Come on—shall we continue?”
“No, no. Take my advice, Barton, and go home; you really do need rest! you are looking quite ill. I really do insist on your allowing me to see you home,” replied his friend.
“No, no. Take my advice, Barton, and go home; you really need to rest! You look quite sick. I insist that you let me see you home,” replied his friend.
I seconded ——’s advice, the more readily as it was obvious that Barton was not himself disinclined to be persuaded. He left us, declining our offered escort. I was not sufficiently intimate with —— to discuss the scene we had both just witnessed. I was, however, convinced from his manner in the few common-place comments and regrets we exchanged, that he was just as little satisfied as I with the extempore plea of illness with which he had accounted for the strange exhibition, and that we were both agreed in suspecting some lurking mystery in the matter.
I agreed with ——'s advice, especially since it was clear that Barton wasn't too resistant to being convinced. He left us, turning down our offer to accompany him. I didn't know —— well enough to talk about the scene we had both just seen. However, I was sure from his tone in the few casual comments and regrets we shared that he wasn't any more satisfied than I was with the impromptu excuse of illness he gave for the odd display, and that we both suspected there was some hidden mystery behind it all.
I called next day at Barton’s lodgings, to enquire for him, and learned from the servant that he had not left his room since his return the night before; but that he was not seriously indisposed, and hoped to be out in a few days. That evening he sent for Dr. R——, then in large and fashionable practice in Dublin, and their interview was, it is said, an odd one.
I stopped by Barton’s place the next day to ask about him and found out from the servant that he hadn’t left his room since coming back the night before. However, he wasn’t seriously unwell and expected to be up and about in a few days. That evening, he called for Dr. R——, who was then a well-known doctor in Dublin, and their meeting was said to be quite unusual.
He entered into a detail of his own symptoms in an abstracted and desultory way which seemed to argue a strange want of interest in his own cure, and, at all events, made it manifest that there was some topic engaging his mind of more engrossing importance than his present ailment. He complained of occasional palpitations and headache.
He talked about his symptoms in a distracted and aimless manner that suggested he was oddly uninterested in his own recovery, and it was clear that there was something on his mind that was more important than his current illness. He mentioned having occasional heart palpitations and headaches.
Doctor R——, asked him among other questions, whether there was any irritating circumstance or anxiety then occupying his thoughts. This he denied quickly and almost peevishly; and the physician thereupon declared his opinion, that there was nothing amiss except some slight derangement of the digestion, for which he accordingly wrote a prescription, and was about to withdraw, when Mr. Barton, with the air of a man who recollects a topic which had nearly escaped him, recalled him.
Doctor R—— asked him, among other questions, if anything annoying or worrying was on his mind. He denied it quickly and almost irritably. The doctor then stated that there was nothing wrong except a minor digestive issue, for which he wrote a prescription. He was about to leave when Mr. Barton, seeming to remember something he almost forgot to mention, called him back.
“I beg your pardon, Doctor, but I really almost forgot; will you permit me to ask you two or three medical questions—rather odd ones, perhaps, but a wager depends upon their solution, you will, I hope, excuse my unreasonableness.”
“I’m sorry to bother you, Doctor, but I almost forgot; can I ask you a couple of medical questions—maybe a bit strange, but a bet is riding on their answers, so I hope you can forgive my eagerness.”
The physician readily undertook to satisfy the inquirer.
The doctor quickly agreed to answer the questioner.
Barton seemed to have some difficulty about opening the proposed interrogatories, for he was silent for a minute, then walked to his book-case, and returned as he had gone; at last he sat down and said—
Barton appeared to struggle a bit with opening the suggested questions, as he was silent for a minute, then walked over to his bookshelf and returned just as he had left; finally, he sat down and said—
“You’ll think them very childish questions, but I can’t recover my wager without a decision; so I must put them. I want to know first about lock-jaw. If a man actually has had that complaint, and appears to have died of it—so much so, that a physician of average skill pronounces him actually dead—may he, after all, recover?”
“You might think these are very childish questions, but I can’t get my bet back without a decision, so I have to ask them. First, I want to know about lockjaw. If a man truly has that condition and seems to have died from it—so much so that an average-skilled doctor declares him actually dead—can he, after all, recover?”
The physician smiled, and shook his head.
The doctor smiled and shook his head.
“But—but a blunder may be made,” resumed Barton. “Suppose an ignorant pretender to medical skill; may he be so deceived by any stage of the complaint, as to mistake what is only a part of the progress of the disease, for death itself?”
“But—but a mistake could happen,” Barton continued. “What if an unqualified person pretending to have medical knowledge is so misled by any stage of the illness that they confuse just a part of the disease's progression with death itself?”
“No one who had ever seen death,” answered he, “could mistake it in a case of lock-jaw.”
“No one who has ever seen death,” he responded, “could confuse it in a case of lock-jaw.”
Barton mused for a few minutes. “I am going to ask you a question, perhaps, still more childish; but first, tell me, are the regulations of foreign hospitals, such as that of, let us say, Naples, very lax and bungling. May not all kinds of blunders and slips occur in their entries of names, and soforth?”
Barton thought for a few minutes. “I’m going to ask you a question that might seem a bit silly, but first, tell me, are the rules at foreign hospitals, like the one in Naples, really loose and messy? Could there be all sorts of mistakes and errors in their records of names and so on?”
Doctor R—— professed his incompetence to answer that query.
Doctor R—— admitted that he was not able to answer that question.
“Well, then, Doctor, here is the last of my questions. You will, probably, laugh at it; but it must out, nevertheless. Is there any disease, in all the range of human maladies, which would have the effect of perceptibly contracting the stature, and the whole frame—causing the man to shrink in all his proportions, and yet to preserve his exact resemblance to himself in every particular—with the one exception, his height and bulk; any disease, mark—no matter how rare—how little believed in, generally—which could possibly result in producing such an effect?”
“Well, Doctor, here’s my last question. You’ll probably laugh at it, but I have to ask. Is there any disease in all of human illnesses that would noticeably shrink a person’s height and overall frame—making them smaller in every way, but still looking exactly like themselves in every detail except for their height and size? Any disease, mind you—no matter how rare or how little people believe in it—that could cause such an effect?”
The physician replied with a smile, and a very decided negative.
The doctor replied with a smile and a firm no.
“Tell me, then,” said Barton, abruptly, “if a man be in reasonable fear of assault from a lunatic who is at large, can he not procure a warrant for his arrest and detention?”
“Tell me, then,” said Barton, suddenly, “if a person is reasonably afraid of being attacked by a lunatic who is free, can they not get a warrant for his arrest and holding?”
“Really that is more a lawyer’s question than one in my way,” replied Dr. R——: “but I believe, on applying to a magistrate, such a course would be directed.”
“Honestly, that's more of a lawyer's question than one for me,” replied Dr. R——. “But I think that if you approached a magistrate, they would probably advise such a course of action.”
The physician then took his leave; but, just as he reached the hall-door, remembered that he had left his cane up stairs, and returned. His reappearance was awkward, for a piece of paper, which he recognised as his own prescription, was slowly burning upon the fire, and Barton sitting close by with an expression of settled gloom and dismay.
The doctor then said goodbye; but just as he got to the front door, he remembered that he had left his cane upstairs, so he came back. His return was awkward because a piece of paper that he recognized as his own prescription was slowly burning in the fireplace, while Barton sat nearby with a look of deep sadness and shock.
Doctor R—— had too much tact to observe what presented itself; but he had seen quite enough to assure him that the mind, and not the body, of Captain Barton was in reality the seat of suffering.
Doctor R—— was too diplomatic to point out what was obvious; however, he had seen enough to convince him that it was the mind, not the body, of Captain Barton that was truly suffering.
A few days afterwards, the following advertisement appeared in the Dublin newspapers.
A few days later, the following ad showed up in the Dublin newspapers.
“If Sylvester Yelland, formerly a foremast-man on board his Majesty’s frigate Dolphin, or his nearest of kin, will apply to Mr. Hubert Smith, attorney, at his office, Dame Street, he or they may hear of something greatly to his or their advantage. Admission may be had at any hour up to twelve o’clock at night, should parties desire to avoid observation; and the strictest secrecy, as to all communications intended to be confidential, shall be honourably observed.”
“If Sylvester Yelland, who used to be a foremast-man on his Majesty’s frigate Dolphin, or his closest relatives, come to see Mr. Hubert Smith, attorney, at his office on Dame Street, they may find out something that could be very beneficial for them. They can come by any time until midnight if they want to avoid being seen; and the highest level of secrecy regarding any confidential communications will be respected.”
The Dolphin, as I have mentioned, was the vessel which Captain Barton had commanded; and this circumstance, connected with the extraordinary exertions made by the circulation of hand-bills, &c., as well as by repeated advertisements, to secure for this strange notice the utmost possible publicity, suggested to Dr. R—— the idea that Captain Barton’s extreme uneasiness was somehow connected with the individual to whom the advertisement was addressed, and he himself the author of it.
The Dolphin, as I've mentioned, was the ship that Captain Barton commanded; and this fact, along with the intense efforts made through handbills, etc., and repeated ads to get this unusual notice as much attention as possible, led Dr. R—— to think that Captain Barton’s deep concern was somehow linked to the person the ad was aimed at, and that he was the one who wrote it.
This, however, it is needless to add, was no more than a conjecture. No information whatsoever, as to the real purpose of the advertisement was divulged by the agent, nor yet any hint as to who his employer might be.
This, however, it’s unnecessary to say, was nothing more than a guess. The agent revealed no information about the actual purpose of the advertisement, nor did he give any hint about who his employer might be.
CHAPTER IV.
HE TALKS WITH A CLERGYMAN.
Mr. Barton, although he had latterly begun to earn for himself the character of an hypochondriac, was yet very far from deserving it. Though by no means lively, he had yet, naturally, what are termed “even spirits,” and was not subject to undue depressions.
Mr. Barton, even though he had recently started to gain a reputation as a hypochondriac, was still far from deserving it. While he certainly wasn't lively, he did have, by nature, what are called "even spirits" and wasn't prone to excessive mood swings.
He soon, therefore, began to return to his former habits; and one of the earliest symptoms of this healthier tone of spirits was, his appearing at a grand dinner of the Freemasons, of which worthy fraternity he was himself a brother. Barton, who had been at first gloomy and abstracted, drank much more freely than was his wont—possibly with the purpose of dispelling his own secret anxieties—and under the influence of good wine, and pleasant company, became gradually (unlike himself) talkative, and even noisy.
He soon started to go back to his old habits; and one of the first signs of his improved mood was his attendance at a big dinner for the Freemasons, of which he was a member. Barton, who had initially been gloomy and withdrawn, drank a lot more than usual—possibly to shake off his hidden worries—and under the effect of good wine and enjoyable company, he gradually became (unlike himself) chatty and even loud.
It was under this unwonted excitement that he left his company at about half-past ten o’clock; and, as conviviality is a strong incentive to gallantry, it occurred to him to proceed forthwith to Lady L——’s and pass the remainder of the evening with her and his destined bride.
It was in this unusual excitement that he left his friends at around 10:30 PM; and, since a good time is a big motivator for romance, he decided to go straight to Lady L——’s and spend the rest of the evening with her and his future bride.
Accordingly, he was soon at —— street, and chatting gaily with the ladies. It is not to be supposed that Captain Barton had exceeded the limits which propriety prescribes to good fellowship—he had merely taken enough wine to raise his spirits, without, however, in the least degree unsteadying his mind, or affecting his manners.
Accordingly, he was soon at —— street, chatting happily with the ladies. It shouldn’t be assumed that Captain Barton had crossed the boundaries of what’s appropriate for good company—he had just enjoyed enough wine to lift his mood, without in any way unbalancing his thoughts or changing his behavior.
With this undue elevation of spirits had supervened an entire oblivion or contempt of those undefined apprehensions which had for so long weighed upon his mind, and to a certain extent estranged him from society; but as the night wore away, and his artificial gaiety began to flag, these painful feelings gradually intruded themselves again, and he grew abstracted and anxious as heretofore.
With this unwarranted boost in spirits came a complete forgetfulness or disregard for the vague worries that had long burdened his mind and somewhat distanced him from society; however, as the night went on, and his forced cheerfulness started to fade, these uncomfortable feelings slowly crept back in, and he became distant and anxious as he had been before.
He took his leave at length, with an unpleasant foreboding of some coming mischief, and with a mind haunted with a thousand mysterious apprehensions, such as, even while he acutely felt their pressure, he, nevertheless, inwardly strove, or affected to contemn.
He eventually took his leave, feeling a troubling sense of something bad about to happen, and his mind was filled with a thousand strange worries that, even though he felt their weight, he still tried to ignore or acted like they didn't bother him.
It was this proud defiance of what he regarded as his own weakness, which prompted him upon the present occasion to that course which brought about the adventure I am now about to relate.
It was this proud defiance of what he saw as his own weakness that led him, in this situation, to take the path that resulted in the adventure I'm about to share.
Mr. Barton might have easily called a coach, but he was conscious that his strong inclination to do so proceeded from no cause other than what he desperately persisted in representing to himself to be his own superstitious tremors.
Mr. Barton could have easily called a cab, but he realized that his strong urge to do so came from nothing more than what he stubbornly convinced himself were his own superstitious jitters.
He might also have returned home by a route different from that against which he had been warned by his mysterious correspondent; but for the same reason he dismissed this idea also, and with a dogged and half desperate resolution to force matters to a crisis of some kind, if there were any reality in the causes of his former suffering, and if not, satisfactorily to bring their delusiveness to the proof, he determined to follow precisely the course which he had trodden upon the night so painfully memorable in his own mind as that on which his strange persecution commenced. Though, sooth to say, the pilot who for the first time steers his vessel under the muzzles of a hostile battery, never felt his resolution more severely tasked than did Captain Barton as he breathlessly pursued this solitary path—a path which, spite of every effort of scepticism and reason, he felt to be infested by some (as respected him) malignant being.
He might have gone home by a route different from the one his mysterious correspondent had warned him about; but for the same reason, he dismissed that idea too. With a stubborn and somewhat desperate determination to force things to a crisis of some kind—if there was any truth to the reasons for his past suffering, and if not, to prove their falsehood—he decided to take the exact path he had walked on the night that was so painfully memorable for him, the night his strange persecution began. In truth, the pilot steering his vessel for the first time under the guns of a hostile battery never faced a more challenging test of his resolve than Captain Barton did as he breathlessly walked this lonely path—a path that, despite all his skepticism and reasoning, he felt was haunted by some malignant being (as it related to him).
He pursued his way steadily and rapidly, scarcely breathing from intensity of suspense; he, however, was troubled by no renewal of the dreaded footsteps, and was beginning to feel a return of confidence, as more than three-fourths of the way being accomplished with impunity, he approached the long line of twinkling oil lamps which indicated the frequented streets.
He moved forward quickly and steadily, barely breathing from the tension; however, he was not disturbed by the return of the dreaded footsteps and was starting to regain his confidence, having completed more than three-quarters of the journey safely as he neared the long row of blinking oil lamps that signaled the busy streets.
This feeling of self-congratulation was, however, but momentary. The report of a musket at some hundred yards behind him, and the whistle of a bullet close to his head, disagreeably and startlingly dispelled it. His first impulse was to retrace his steps in pursuit of the assassin; but the road on either side was, as we have said, embarrassed by the foundations of a street, beyond which extended waste fields, full of rubbish and neglected lime and brick-kilns, and all now as utterly silent as though no sound had ever disturbed their dark and unsightly solitude. The futility of, single-handed, attempting, under such circumstances, a search for the murderer, was apparent, especially as no sound, either of retreating steps or any other kind, was audible to direct his pursuit.
This feeling of self-satisfaction was, however, only temporary. The sound of a musket firing a hundred yards behind him, along with the whistling of a bullet flying close to his head, abruptly shattered it. His first instinct was to go back and chase the shooter; however, the road on both sides was blocked by the foundations of a street, beyond which lay desolate fields filled with trash and abandoned lime and brick kilns, all now as completely silent as if no noise had ever disturbed their dark and unattractive emptiness. It was clear that trying to search for the murderer alone under these conditions was pointless, especially since he couldn't hear any sounds of footsteps retreating or anything else to guide his pursuit.
With the tumultuous sensations of one whose life has just been exposed to a murderous attempt, and whose escape has been the narrowest possible, Captain Barton turned again; and without, however, quickening his pace actually to a run, hurriedly pursued his way.
With the chaotic feelings of someone whose life has just been targeted in a murder attempt, and whose escape was incredibly close, Captain Barton turned again; and without actually speeding up to a run, quickly continued on his way.
He had turned, as I have said, after a pause of a few seconds, and had just commenced his rapid retreat, when on a sudden he met the well-remembered little man in the fur cap. The encounter was but momentary. The figure was walking at the same exaggerated pace, and with the same strange air of menace as before; and as it passed him, he thought he heard it say, in a furious whisper, “Still alive—still alive!”
He had turned, as I mentioned, after pausing for a few seconds, and had just started to retreat quickly when he suddenly came face-to-face with the familiar little man in the fur cap. The encounter was brief. The figure was walking at the same exaggerated speed and had the same strange air of threat as before; and as it passed him, he thought he heard it say, in an angry whisper, “Still alive—still alive!”
The state of Mr. Barton’s spirits began now to work a corresponding alteration in his health and looks, and to such a degree that it was impossible that the change should escape general remark.
The state of Mr. Barton’s mood started to significantly affect his health and appearance, to the point that it was impossible for others not to notice the change.
For some reasons, known but to himself, he took no step whatsoever to bring the attempt upon his life, which he had so narrowly escaped, under the notice of the authorities; on the contrary, he kept it jealously to himself; and it was not for many weeks after the occurrence that he mentioned it, and then in strict confidence, to a gentleman, whom the torments of his mind at last compelled him to consult.
For reasons only he understood, he didn't do anything to report the attempt on his life, which he had just barely survived. Instead, he kept it to himself. It wasn't until many weeks later that he finally mentioned it, and even then, he only shared it in strict confidence with someone he felt he needed to consult due to the torment of his mind.
Spite of his blue devils, however, poor Barton, having no satisfactory reason to render to the public for any undue remissness in the attentions exacted by the relation subsisting between him and Miss Montague was obliged to exert himself, and present to the world a confident and cheerful bearing.
In spite of his blue devils, however, poor Barton, having no good reason to give the public for any lack of attention in the relationship between him and Miss Montague, was forced to put in the effort and show the world a confident and cheerful demeanor.
The true source of his sufferings, and every circumstance connected with them, he guarded with a reserve so jealous, that it seemed dictated by at least a suspicion that the origin of his strange persecution was known to himself, and that it was of a nature which, upon his own account, he could not or dared not disclose.
The real reason behind his suffering and everything related to it, he kept so tightly under wraps that it seemed like he suspected the cause of his weird persecution was something he knew about but couldn’t or didn’t want to reveal for his own sake.
The mind thus turned in upon itself, and constantly occupied with a haunting anxiety which it dared not reveal or confide to any human breast, became daily more excited, and, of course, more vividly impressible, by a system of attack which operated through the nervous system; and in this state he was destined to sustain, with increasing frequency, the stealthy visitations of that apparition which from the first had seemed to possess so terrible a hold upon his imagination.
The mind, turned inward and constantly consumed by a lingering anxiety it couldn't share with anyone, grew more agitated each day and became even more sensitive due to a kind of attack that worked through the nervous system. In this condition, he was destined to increasingly face the quiet visits of that apparition which had seemed to have such a terrifying grip on his imagination from the start.
It was about this time that Captain Barton called upon the then celebrated preacher, Dr. ——, with whom he had a slight acquaintance, and an extraordinary conversation ensued.
It was around this time that Captain Barton visited the famous preacher, Dr. ——, with whom he had a casual acquaintance, and an amazing conversation took place.
The divine was seated in his chambers in college, surrounded with works upon his favourite pursuit, and deep in theology, when Barton was announced.
The divine was sitting in his office at college, surrounded by works on his favorite subject, deeply engaged in theology, when Barton was announced.
There was something at once embarrassed and excited in his manner, which, along with his wan and haggard countenance, impressed the student with the unpleasant consciousness that his visitor must have recently suffered terribly indeed, to account for an alteration so striking—almost shocking.
There was something both awkward and thrilled in his manner, which, along with his pale and worn face, made the student acutely aware that his visitor must have recently gone through something really terrible to cause such a noticeable change—almost shocking.
After the usual interchange of polite greeting, and a few common-place remarks, Captain Barton, who obviously perceived the surprise which his visit had excited, and which Doctor —— was unable wholly to conceal, interrupted a brief pause by remarking—
After the usual exchange of polite greetings and a few small talk remarks, Captain Barton, who clearly noticed the surprise his visit had caused, and which Dr. —— couldn't completely hide, broke the brief silence by saying—
“This is a strange call, Doctor ——, perhaps scarcely warranted by an acquaintance so slight as mine with you. I should not under ordinary circumstances have ventured to disturb you; but my visit is neither an idle nor impertinent intrusion. I am sure you will not so account it, when I tell you how afflicted I am.”
“This is an unusual call, Doctor ——, and maybe not justified given how little I know you. Normally, I wouldn’t have dared to interrupt you; however, my visit is neither a casual nor disrespectful interruption. I’m sure you won’t see it that way when I explain how troubled I am.”
Doctor —— interrupted him with assurances such as good breeding suggested, and Barton resumed—
Doctor —— interrupted him with polite reassurances, and Barton continued—
“I am come to task your patience by asking your advice. When I say your patience, I might, indeed, say more; I might have said your humanity—your compassion; for I have been and am a great sufferer.”
“I've come to test your patience by asking for your advice. When I say your patience, I could actually say more; I could say your humanity—your compassion; because I have been and still am a great sufferer.”
“My dear sir,” replied the churchman, “it will, indeed, afford me infinite gratification if I can give you comfort in any distress of mind; but—you know——”
“Dear sir,” replied the churchman, “I would be truly happy to provide you with comfort in any distress you may have; however—you know—”
“I know what you would say,” resumed Barton, quickly; “I am an unbeliever, and, therefore, incapable of deriving help from religion; but don’t take that for granted. At least you must not assume that, however unsettled my convictions may be, I do not feel a deep—a very deep—interest in the subject. Circumstances have lately forced it upon my attention, in such a way as to compel me to review the whole question in a more candid and teachable spirit, I believe, than I ever studied it in before.”
“I know what you’re going to say,” Barton continued quickly, “I’m a skeptic, so I can’t find support in religion; but don’t just assume that. You shouldn’t think that, no matter how unsure my beliefs are, I don’t have a strong—very strong—interest in the topic. Recently, circumstances have made me focus on it in a way that has pushed me to look at the whole issue more openly and willing to learn than I ever have before.”
“Your difficulties, I take it for granted, refer to the evidences of revelation,” suggested the clergyman.
“I'm assuming your difficulties are about the evidence of revelation,” the clergyman suggested.
“Why—no—not altogether; in fact I am ashamed to say I have not considered even my objections sufficiently to state them connectedly; but—but there is one subject on which I feel a peculiar interest.”
“Why—no—not completely; actually, I’m ashamed to admit I haven’t thought through my objections enough to express them clearly; but—but there is one topic that I feel particularly drawn to.”
He paused again, and Doctor —— pressed him to proceed.
He paused again, and Doctor —— urged him to continue.
“The fact is,” said Barton, “whatever may be my uncertainty as to the authenticity of what we are taught to call revelation, of one fact I am deeply and horribly convinced, that there does exist beyond this a spiritual world—a system whose workings are generally in mercy hidden from us—a system which may be, and which is sometimes, partially and terribly revealed. I am sure—I know,” continued Barton, with increasing excitement, “that there is a God—a dreadful God—and that retribution follows guilt, in ways the most mysterious and stupendous—by agencies the most inexplicable and terrific;—there is a spiritual system—great God, how I have been convinced!—a system malignant, and implacable, and omnipotent, under whose persecutions I am, and have been, suffering the torments of the damned!—yes, sir—yes—the fires and frenzy of hell!”
“The fact is,” said Barton, “whatever my doubts about the authenticity of what we’re taught to call revelation, I am deeply and horrifically convinced of one thing: there exists beyond this life a spiritual world—a system whose workings are mostly hidden from us in mercy—a system that can be, and sometimes is, partially and terribly revealed. I am sure—I know,” Barton continued, growing more excited, “that there is a God—a terrifying God—and that retribution follows guilt in ways that are the most mysterious and astonishing—by means that are the most inexplicable and terrifying;—there is a spiritual system—great God, how I have been convinced!—a system that is malignant, unyielding, and all-powerful, under whose torment I am, and have been, suffering the torments of the damned!—yes, sir—yes—the fires and frenzy of hell!”
As Barton spoke, his agitation became so vehement that the Divine was shocked, and even alarmed. The wild and excited rapidity with which he spoke, and, above all, the indefinable horror, that stamped his features, afforded a contrast to his ordinary cool and unimpassioned self-possession striking and painful in the last degree.
As Barton talked, he became so worked up that the Divine was taken aback and even worried. The frantic speed at which he spoke, and especially the unexplainable fear that showed on his face, created a sharp and unsettling contrast to his usual calm and composed demeanor.
CHAPTER V.
MR. BARTON STATES HIS CASE.
“My dear sir,” said Doctor ——, after a brief pause, “I fear you have been very unhappy, indeed; but I venture to predict that the depression under which you labour will be found to originate in purely physical causes, and that with a change of air, and the aid of a few tonics, your spirits will return, and the tone of your mind be once more cheerful and tranquil as heretofore. There was, after all, more truth than we are quite willing to admit in the classic theories which assigned the undue predominance of any one affection of the mind, to the undue action or torpidity of one or other of our bodily organs. Believe me, that a little attention to diet, exercise, and the other essentials of health, under competent direction, will make you as much yourself as you can wish.”
“My dear sir,” said Doctor ——, after a brief pause, “I’m afraid you’ve been very unhappy. But I predict that the depression you’re experiencing is likely coming from purely physical causes. With a change of scenery and some tonics, your spirits will lift, and your mind will be cheerful and calm again like it used to be. There’s actually more truth than we care to admit in the classic theories that link feelings to the overactivity or inactivity of our bodily organs. Trust me, paying a bit of attention to your diet, exercise, and other health essentials, with proper guidance, will help you feel more like yourself than you could wish.”
“Doctor ——” said Barton, with something like a shudder, “I cannot delude myself with such a hope. I have no hope to cling to but one, and that is, that by some other spiritual agency more potent than that which tortures me, it may be combated, and I delivered. If this may not be, I am lost—now and for ever lost.”
“Doctor ——” said Barton, shuddering slightly, “I can't fool myself into thinking that. I only have one hope to hold on to, and that is that some other spiritual force stronger than the one that torments me, can fight it and set me free. If that’s not possible, I’m doomed—now and forever doomed.”
“But, Mr. Barton, you must remember,” urged his companion, “that others have suffered as you have done, and——”
“But, Mr. Barton, you need to remember,” his companion urged, “that others have suffered like you have, and——”
“No, no, no,” interrupted he, with irritability—“no, sir, I am not a credulous—far from a superstitious man. I have been, perhaps, too much the reverse—too sceptical, too slow of belief; but unless I were one whom no amount of evidence could convince, unless I were to contemn the repeated, the perpetual evidence of my own senses, I am now—now at last constrained to believe—I have no escape from the conviction—the overwhelming certainty—that I am haunted and dogged, go where I may, by—by a DEMON!”
“No, no, no,” he interrupted, sounding irritated—“no, sir, I am not gullible—far from being superstitious. I have, perhaps, been too much the opposite—too skeptical, too slow to believe; but unless I were someone whom no amount of evidence could convince, unless I were to disregard the repeated, the constant evidence of my own senses, I am now—finally forced to believe—I have no escape from the conviction—the overwhelming certainty—that I am haunted and followed, no matter where I go, by—by a DEMON!”
There was a preternatural energy of horror in Barton’s face, as, with its damp and death-like lineaments turned towards his companion, he thus delivered himself.
There was an unusual energy of fear in Barton’s face as, with its damp and lifeless features facing his companion, he spoke.
“God help you, my poor friend,” said Dr. ——, much shocked, “God help you; for, indeed, you are a sufferer, however your sufferings may have been caused.”
“God help you, my poor friend,” said Dr. ——, visibly shocked, “God help you; because, truly, you are suffering, no matter how your pain came to be.”
“Ay, ay, God help me,” echoed Barton, sternly; “but will he help me—will he help me?”
“Yeah, yeah, God help me,” Barton echoed firmly; “but will he help me—will he help me?”
“Pray to him—pray in an humble and trusting spirit,” said he.
“Pray to him—pray with a humble and trusting heart,” he said.
“Pray, pray,” echoed he again; “I can’t pray—I could as easily move a mountain by an effort of my will. I have not belief enough to pray; there is something within me that will not pray. You prescribe impossibilities—literal impossibilities.”
“Please, pray,” he repeated; “I can’t pray—I might as well try to move a mountain with my mind. I don’t have enough faith to pray; there’s something inside me that just won’t pray. You’re asking for the impossible—literally impossible.”
“You will not find it so, if you will but try,” said Doctor ——.
“You won't see it that way if you just give it a try,” said Doctor ——.
“Try! I have tried, and the attempt only fills me with confusion; and, sometimes, terror; I have tried in vain, and more than in vain. The awful, unutterable idea of eternity and infinity oppresses and maddens my brain whenever my mind approaches the contemplation of the Creator; I recoil from the effort scared. I tell you, Doctor ——, if I am to be saved, it must be by other means. The idea of an eternal Creator is to me intolerable—my mind cannot support it.”
“Try! I have tried, and all it does is leave me confused and sometimes scared. I've tried for nothing, and more than just nothing. The terrifying idea of eternity and infinity crushes and drives me crazy every time I think about the Creator; I pull back from the effort in fear. I’m telling you, Doctor ——, if I'm going to be saved, it has to be through something else. The thought of an eternal Creator is unbearable to me—my mind just can't handle it.”
“Say, then, my dear sir,” urged he, “say how you would have me serve you—what you would learn of me—what I can do or say to relieve you?”
“Tell me, my dear sir,” he urged, “tell me how you would like me to serve you—what you want to know from me—what I can do or say to help you?”
“Listen to me first,” replied Captain Barton, with a subdued air, and an effort to suppress his excitement, “listen to me while I detail the circumstances of the persecution under which my life has become all but intolerable—a persecution which has made me fear death and the world beyond the grave as much as I have grown to hate existence.”
“Listen to me first,” replied Captain Barton, trying to calm himself and hold back his excitement. “Hear me out while I explain the situation of the torment I’ve been under, which has made my life almost unbearable—a torment that has caused me to fear death and what comes after as much as I’ve come to hate living.”
Barton then proceeded to relate the circumstances which I have already detailed, and then continued:
Barton then went on to explain the situation I’ve already described and continued:
“This has now become habitual—an accustomed thing. I do not mean the actual seeing him in the flesh—thank God, that at least is not permitted daily. Thank God, from the ineffable horrors of that visitation I have been mercifully allowed intervals of repose, though none of security; but from the consciousness that a malignant spirit is following and watching me wherever I go, I have never, for a single instant, a temporary respite. I am pursued with blasphemies, cries of despair and appalling hatred. I hear those dreadful sounds called after me as I turn the corners of the streets; they come in the night-time, while I sit in my chamber alone; they haunt me everywhere, charging me with hideous crimes, and—great God!—threatening me with coming vengeance and eternal misery. Hush! do you hear that?” he cried with a horrible smile of triumph; “there, there, will that convince you?”
“This has now become a habit—something I’m used to. I don’t mean actually seeing him in person—thank God, **that** at least doesn’t happen every day. Thank God, I’ve been mercifully allowed some breaks from the unimaginable horrors of that experience, though none of security; because I am constantly aware that a malicious spirit is following and watching me wherever I go. I don’t have even a moment’s relief. I’m haunted by blasphemies, cries of despair, and terrible hatred. I hear those dreadful sounds calling after me as I turn corners in the streets; they come at night while I’m sitting alone in my room; they follow me everywhere, accusing me of monstrous crimes, and—great God!—threatening me with impending punishment and eternal misery. Hush! Do you hear **that**?” he cried with a horrible smile of triumph; “There, there, will that convince you?”
The clergyman felt a chill of horror steal over him, while, during the wail of a sudden gust of wind, he heard, or fancied he heard, the half articulate sounds of rage and derision mingling in the sough.
The clergyman felt a chill of horror wash over him, and as a sudden gust of wind wailed, he heard, or thought he heard, the half-formed sounds of anger and mockery blending in the breeze.
“Well, what do you think of that?” at length Barton cried, drawing a long breath through his teeth.
“Well, what do you think of that?” Barton finally exclaimed, taking a deep breath through his teeth.
“I heard the wind,” said Doctor ——. “What should I think of it—what is there remarkable about it?”
“I heard the wind,” said Doctor ——. “What am I supposed to make of it—what's so special about it?”
“The prince of the powers of the air,” muttered Barton, with a shudder.
“The prince of the powers of the air,” muttered Barton, shuddering.
“Tut, tut! my dear sir,” said the student, with an effort to reassure himself; for though it was broad daylight, there was nevertheless something disagreeably contagious in the nervous excitement under which his visitor so miserably suffered. “You must not give way to those wild fancies; you must resist these impulses of the imagination.”
“Come on! my dear sir,” said the student, trying to calm himself; for although it was bright outside, there was still something uncomfortably contagious in the nervous energy with which his visitor was struggling. “You shouldn’t let those wild thoughts take over; you need to fight against these urges of the imagination.”
“Ay, ay; ‘resist the devil and he will flee from thee,’” said Barton, in the same tone; “but how resist him? ay, there it is—there is the rub. What—what am I to do? what can I do?”
“Ay, ay; ‘resist the devil and he will flee from you,’” said Barton, in the same tone; “but how do I resist him? ay, that’s the problem—there’s the issue. What—what am I supposed to do? what can I do?”
“My dear sir, this is fancy,” said the man of folios; “you are your own tormentor.”
"My dear sir, this is fancy," said the man with the books. "You are your own tormentor."
“No, no, sir—fancy has no part in it,” answered Barton, somewhat sternly. “Fancy! was it that made you, as well as me, hear, but this moment, those accents of hell? Fancy, indeed! No, no.”
“No, no, sir—imagination has no part in it,” answered Barton, somewhat sternly. “Imagination! Was it that made you, as well as me, hear, just this moment, those voices from hell? Imagination, really! No, no.”
“But you have seen this person frequently,” said the ecclesiastic; “why have you not accosted or secured him? Is it not a little precipitate, to say no more, to assume, as you have done, the existence of preternatural agency, when, after all, everything may be easily accountable, if only proper means were taken to sift the matter.”
“But you've seen this person a lot,” said the clergyman; “why haven’t you talked to him or caught him? Isn’t it a bit hasty, to say the least, to assume, as you have, that there’s some supernatural force at work when, really, everything could be easily explained if we just took the right steps to investigate?”
“There are circumstances connected with this—this appearance,” said Barton, “which it is needless to disclose, but which to me are proof of its horrible nature. I know that the being that follows me is not human—I say I know this; I could prove it to your own conviction.” He paused for a minute, and then added, “And as to accosting it, I dare not, I could not; when I see it I am powerless; I stand in the gaze of death, in the triumphant presence of infernal power and malignity. My strength, and faculties, and memory, all forsake me. O God, I fear, sir, you know not what you speak of. Mercy, mercy; heaven have pity on me!”
“There are circumstances related to this—this appearance,” said Barton, “that I don’t need to reveal, but to me they prove its terrifying nature. I know the being that follows me isn’t human—I say I know this; I could convince you of it. He paused for a moment, then added, “And about confronting it, I dare not, I could not; when I see it, I feel powerless; I stand in the presence of death, faced with an overwhelming force of evil and malice. My strength, my mind, my memory, all abandon me. O God, I fear, sir, you don’t understand what you’re talking about. Mercy, mercy; heaven have mercy on me!”
He leaned his elbow on the table, and passed his hand across his eyes, as if to exclude some image of horror, muttering the last words of the sentence he had just concluded, again and again.
He rested his elbow on the table and rubbed his eyes, as if trying to push away a terrifying image, muttering the last words of the sentence he had just finished, over and over.
“Doctor ——,” he said, abruptly raising himself, and looking full upon the clergyman with an imploring eye, “I know you will do for me whatever may be done. You know now fully the circumstances and the nature of my affliction. I tell you I cannot help myself; I cannot hope to escape; I am utterly passive. I conjure you, then, to weigh my case well, and if anything may be done for me by vicarious supplication—by the intercession of the good—or by any aid or influence whatsoever, I implore of you, I adjure you in the name of the Most High, give me the benefit of that influence—deliver me from the body of this death. Strive for me, pity me; I know you will; you cannot refuse this; it is the purpose and object of my visit. Send me away with some hope, however little, some faint hope of ultimate deliverance, and I will nerve myself to endure, from hour to hour, the hideous dream into which my existence has been transformed.”
“Doctor ——,” he said, suddenly sitting up and looking directly at the clergyman with a desperate look in his eyes, “I know you will do whatever you can for me. You fully understand my circumstances and the nature of my suffering. I can’t help myself; I can’t expect to escape; I am completely helpless. I urge you to consider my situation carefully, and if there’s anything that can be done for me through prayer—through the goodwill of others—or any support or influence at all, I beg you, I implore you in the name of the Most High, to provide me with that support—save me from this suffering. Please fight for me, feel for me; I know you will; you can’t refuse this; it’s the reason I came. Send me away with some hope, even the smallest bit of hope for eventual relief, and I will find the strength to endure, hour by hour, the terrible nightmare that my life has become.”
Doctor —— assured him that all he could do was to pray earnestly for him, and that so much he would not fail to do. They parted with a hurried and melancholy valediction. Barton hastened to the carriage that awaited him at the door, drew down the blinds, and drove away, while Doctor —— returned to his chamber, to ruminate at leisure upon the strange interview which had just interrupted his studies.
Doctor —— assured him that all he could do was pray hard for him, and that he would definitely do that. They said a quick and sad goodbye. Barton hurried to the carriage waiting for him at the door, pulled down the blind, and drove off, while Doctor —— went back to his room to think more about the strange meeting that had just interrupted his studies.
CHAPTER VI.
SEEN AGAIN.
It was not to be expected that Captain Barton’s changed and eccentric habits should long escape remark and discussion. Various were the theories suggested to account for it. Some attributed the alteration to the pressure of secret pecuniary embarrassments; others to a repugnance to fulfil an engagement into which he was presumed to have too precipitately entered; and others, again, to the supposed incipiency of mental disease, which latter, indeed, was the most plausible as well as the most generally, received, of the hypotheses circulated in the gossip of the day.
It was no surprise that Captain Barton’s changed and unusual habits didn’t go unnoticed or spark discussion for long. Many theories were proposed to explain it. Some thought the change was due to the stress of hidden financial troubles; others believed it stemmed from a reluctance to follow through on a commitment he may have rushed into; and still others speculated about the early signs of mental illness, which was indeed the most believable and widely accepted of the rumors flying around at the time.
From the very commencement of this change, at first so gradual in its advances, Miss Montague had of course been aware of it. The intimacy involved in their peculiar relation, as well as the near interest which it inspired afforded, in her case, a like opportunity and motive for the successful exercise of that keen and penetrating observation peculiar to her sex.
From the very beginning of this change, which started off slowly, Miss Montague had been aware of it. The closeness that came with their unique relationship, along with the strong interest it sparked, gave her a chance and reason to use that sharp and insightful observation that is characteristic of her gender.
His visits became, at length, so interrupted, and his manner, while they lasted, so abstracted, strange, and agitated, that Lady L——, after hinting her anxiety and her suspicions more than once, at length distinctly stated her anxiety, and pressed for an explanation.
His visits eventually became so sporadic, and his demeanor while he was there so distant, odd, and restless, that Lady L——, after mentioning her worries and suspicions more than once, finally made her concerns clear and asked for an explanation.
The explanation was given, and although its nature at first relieved the worst solicitudes of the old lady and her niece, yet the circumstances which attended it, and the really dreadful consequences which it obviously indicated, as regarded the spirits, and indeed the reason of the now wretched man, who made the strange declaration, were enough, upon little reflection, to fill their minds with perturbation and alarm.
The explanation was provided, and while it initially eased the worst worries of the old lady and her niece, the circumstances surrounding it and the truly terrible consequences it clearly suggested for the spirits, and indeed the sanity of the now miserable man who made the odd statement, were enough, upon a little thought, to fill their minds with unease and fear.
General Montague, the young lady’s father, at length arrived. He had himself slightly known Barton, some ten or twelve years previously, and being aware of his fortune and connexions, was disposed to regard him as an unexceptionable and indeed a most desirable match for his daughter. He laughed at the story of Barton’s supernatural visitations, and lost no time in calling upon his intended son-in-law.
General Montague, the young lady’s father, finally arrived. He had met Barton briefly about ten or twelve years earlier and, knowing about his wealth and connections, considered him a perfectly good and even a highly desirable match for his daughter. He found the tales of Barton’s supernatural experiences amusing and quickly went to visit his future son-in-law.
“My dear Barton,” he continued, gaily, after a little conversation, “my sister tells me that you are a victim to blue devils, in quite a new and original shape.”
“My dear Barton,” he continued cheerfully after a bit of conversation, “my sister tells me that you’re dealing with the blues in a totally new and unique way.”
Barton changed countenance, and sighed profoundly.
Barton’s expression changed, and he let out a deep sigh.
“Come, come; I protest this will never do,” continued the General; “you are more like a man on his way to the gallows than to the altar. These devils have made quite a saint of you.”
“Come on, I have to say this just won't work,” the General continued; “you look more like a man heading to the gallows than to the altar. These devils have turned you into quite the saint.”
Barton made an effort to change the conversation.
Barton tried to shift the conversation.
“No, no, it won’t do,” said his visitor laughing; “I am resolved to say what I have to say upon this magnificent mock mystery of yours. You must not be angry, but really it is too bad to see you at your time of life, absolutely frightened into good behaviour, like a naughty child by a bugaboo, and as far as I can learn, a very contemptible one. Seriously, I have been a good deal annoyed at what they tell me; but at the same time thoroughly convinced that there is nothing in the matter that may not cleared up, with a little attention and management, within a week at furthest.”
“No, no, that won't work,” his visitor said with a laugh. “I’m determined to speak my mind about this elaborate mock mystery of yours. You can't be upset, but honestly, it’s quite unfortunate to see you, at your age, completely terrified into behaving well, like a misbehaving child scared by a bogeyman, and from what I can gather, a pretty ridiculous one at that. Seriously, I’ve been quite irritated by what I’ve heard; however, I'm fully convinced that there’s nothing at all that won't be resolved with a bit of attention and effort within a week at most.”
“Ah, General, you do not know—” he began.
“Hey, General, you have no idea—” he started.
“Yes, but I do know quite enough to warrant my confidence,” interrupted the soldier, “don’t I know that all your annoyance proceeds from the occasional appearance of a certain little man in a cap and great-coat, with a red vest and a bad face, who follows you about, and pops upon you at corners of lanes, and throws you into ague fits. Now, my dear fellow, I’ll make it my business to catch this mischievous little mountebank, and either beat him to a jelly with my own hands, or have him whipped through the town, at the cart’s-tail, before a month passes.”
“Yes, but I know enough to be confident,” the soldier interrupted. “Don’t I realize that all your frustration comes from the occasional appearance of a certain little man in a cap and a long coat, with a red vest and a shady face, who follows you around, pops up at the corners of streets, and gives you the creeps? Now, my friend, I’ll take it upon myself to catch this troublesome little fraud, and either beat him to a pulp with my own hands or have him whipped through the town behind a cart within a month.”
“If you knew what I knew,” said Barton, with gloomy agitation, “you would speak very differently. Don’t imagine that I am so weak as to assume, without proof the most overwhelming, the conclusion to which I have been forced—the proofs are here, locked up here.” As he spoke he tapped upon his breast, and with an anxious sigh continued to walk up and down the room.
“If you knew what I know,” said Barton, with a troubled look, “you would speak very differently. Don't think I'm so weak as to come to a conclusion without strong evidence—the proof is right here, all locked up inside me.” As he spoke, he tapped his chest and continued to pace anxiously around the room.
“Well, well, Barton,” said his visitor, “I’ll wager a rump and a dozen I collar the ghost, and convince even you before many days are over.”
“Well, well, Barton,” said his visitor, “I’ll bet a steak dinner that I’ll catch the ghost and even convince you before long.”
He was running on in the same strain when he was suddenly arrested, and not a little shocked, by observing Barton, who had approached the window, stagger slowly back, like one who had received a stunning blow; his arm extended toward the street—his face and his very lips white as ashes—while he muttered, “There—by heaven!—there—there!”
He was going on in the same way when he was suddenly stopped, and not a little shocked, by seeing Barton, who had come up to the window, slowly stumble back, like someone who had taken a powerful hit; his arm stretched out toward the street—his face and lips pale as ashes—while he muttered, “There—by heaven!—there—there!”
General Montague started mechanically to his feet, and from the window of the drawing-room, saw a figure corresponding as well as his hurry would permit him to discern, with the description of the person, whose appearance so persistently disturbed the repose of his friend.
General Montague stood up automatically and from the drawing-room window, saw a figure that matched, as well as his rushed state allowed him to notice, the description of the person whose presence had so continuously upset his friend’s peace.
The figure was just turning from the rails of the area upon which it had been leaning, and, without waiting to see more, the old gentleman snatched his cane and hat, and rushed down the stairs and into the street, in the furious hope of securing the person, and punishing the audacity of the mysterious stranger.
The figure was just turning away from the railing it had been leaning on, and without waiting to see any more, the old man grabbed his cane and hat, rushed down the stairs, and into the street, desperately hoping to catch the person and punish the boldness of the mysterious stranger.
He looked round him, but in vain, for any trace of the person he had himself distinctly seen. He ran breathlessly to the nearest corner, expecting to see from thence the retiring figure, but no such form was visible. Back and forward, from crossing to crossing, he ran, at fault, and it was not until the curious gaze and laughing countenances of the passers-by reminded him of the absurdity of his pursuit, that he checked his hurried pace, lowered his walking cane from the menacing altitude which he had mechanically given it, adjusted his hat, and walked composedly back again, inwardly vexed and flurried. He found Barton pale and trembling in every joint; they both remained silent, though under emotions very different. At last Barton whispered, “You saw it?”
He looked around, but he couldn’t find any sign of the person he had clearly seen. He rushed to the nearest corner, hoping to catch a glimpse of the figure leaving, but there was no one in sight. He ran back and forth, from intersection to intersection, feeling lost, and it wasn’t until he noticed the curious stares and chuckling faces of the people around him that he realized how ridiculous his search was. He slowed down, lowered his cane from its threatening position, adjusted his hat, and calmly walked back, feeling both frustrated and flustered. He found Barton pale and shaking all over; they both stayed quiet, though they were feeling very different emotions. Finally, Barton whispered, “Did you see it?”
“It!—him—some one—you mean—to be sure I did,” replied Montague, testily. “But where is the good or the harm of seeing him? The fellow runs like a lamp-lighter. I wanted to catch him, but he had stole away before I could reach the hall-door. However, it is no great matter; next time, I dare say, I’ll do better; and egad, if I once come within reach of him, I’ll introduce his shoulders to the weight of my cane.”
It!—him—someone—you mean—to be sure I did,” Montague replied, annoyed. “But what’s the point of seeing him? The guy runs off like a light switch. I wanted to catch him, but he slipped away before I could get to the front door. Anyway, it’s not a big deal; next time, I’m sure I’ll do better; and honestly, if I ever get close to him, I’ll make sure he feels the weight of my cane on his shoulders.”
Notwithstanding General Montague’s undertakings and exhortations, however, Barton continued to suffer from the self-same unexplained cause; go how, when, or where he would, he was still constantly dogged or confronted by the being who had established over him so horrible an influence.
Notwithstanding General Montague’s efforts and encouragement, Barton continued to be troubled by the same unexplained issue; no matter how, when, or where he went, he was still constantly pursued or faced by the being who had such a terrible hold over him.
Nowhere and at no time was he secure against the odious appearance which haunted him with such diabolic perseverance.
Nowhere and at no time was he safe from the ugly presence that tormented him with such relentless determination.
His depression, misery, and excitement became more settled and alarming every day, and the mental agonies that ceaselessly preyed upon him, began at last so sensibly to affect his health, that Lady L—— and General Montague succeeded, without, indeed, much difficulty, in persuading him to try a short tour on the Continent, in the hope that an entire change of scene would, at all events, have the effect of breaking through the influences of local association, which the more sceptical of his friends assumed to be by no means inoperative in suggesting and perpetuating what they conceived to be a mere form of nervous illusion.
His depression, misery, and excitement became more intense and concerning every day, and the mental torment that constantly weighed on him started to noticeably impact his health. Lady L—— and General Montague managed, without much difficulty, to convince him to take a short trip to the Continent, hoping that a complete change of scenery would at least help break the effects of local associations, which the more skeptical of his friends believed were definitely influencing what they thought was just a type of nervous illusion.
General Montague indeed was persuaded that the figure which haunted his intended son-in-law was by no means the creation of his imagination, but, on the contrary, a substantial form of flesh and blood, animated by a resolution, perhaps with some murderous object in perspective, to watch and follow the unfortunate gentleman.
General Montague was convinced that the figure haunting his future son-in-law wasn’t just a figment of his imagination, but rather a real person, fueled by a determination, possibly with some murderous intent, to track and pursue the unfortunate man.
Even this hypothesis was not a very pleasant one; yet it was plain that if Barton could ever be convinced that there was nothing preternatural in the phenomenon which he had hitherto regarded in that light, the affair would lose all its terrors in his eyes, and wholly cease to exercise upon his health and spirits the baleful influence which it had hitherto done. He therefore reasoned, that if the annoyance were actually escaped by mere locomotion and change of scene, it obviously could not have originated in any supernatural agency.
Even this theory wasn't very comforting; but it was clear that if Barton could be convinced that there was nothing supernatural about the phenomenon he had always seen that way, the situation would lose all its fright for him and would completely stop affecting his health and mood the way it had before. He therefore figured that if the distress could really be avoided through just moving around and changing the scenery, then it obviously couldn't have come from any supernatural force.
CHAPTER VII.
FLIGHT.
Yielding to their persuasions, Barton left Dublin for England, accompanied by General Montague. They posted rapidly to London, and thence to Dover, whence they took the packet with a fair wind for Calais. The General’s confidence in the result of the expedition on Barton’s spirits had risen day by day, since their departure from the shores of Ireland; for to the inexpressible relief and delight of the latter, he had not since then, so much as even once fancied a repetition of those impressions which had, when at home, drawn him gradually down to the very depths of despair.
Giving in to their arguments, Barton left Dublin for England, along with General Montague. They quickly made their way to London, and then to Dover, where they took the ferry with good winds to Calais. The General’s faith in the success of the mission had boosted Barton’s spirits daily since they left the shores of Ireland; to Barton's immense relief and happiness, he hadn’t experienced even once since then the bleak feelings that had gradually brought him to despair back home.
This exemption from what he had begun to regard as the inevitable condition of his existence, and the sense of security which began to pervade his mind, were inexpressibly delightful; and in the exultation of what he considered his deliverance, he indulged in a thousand happy anticipations for a future into which so lately he had hardly dared to look; and in short, both he and his companion secretly congratulated themselves upon the termination of that persecution which had been to its immediate victim a source of such unspeakable agony.
This escape from what he had started to see as the unavoidable state of his life, along with the feeling of safety that began to fill his mind, was incredibly joyful; and in the excitement of what he saw as his freedom, he allowed himself to dream of thousands of happy possibilities for a future he had recently barely dared to envision. In short, both he and his companion quietly congratulated themselves on the end of the torment that had been a cause of such deep suffering for the victim involved.
It was a beautiful day, and a crowd of idlers stood upon the jetty to receive the packet, and enjoy the bustle of the new arrivals. Montague walked a few paces in advance of his friend, and as he made his way through the crowd, a little man touched his arm, and said to him, in a broad provincial patois—
It was a gorgeous day, and a group of onlookers stood on the jetty to welcome the boat and take in the excitement of the newcomers. Montague walked a few steps ahead of his friend, and as he navigated through the crowd, a short man tapped his arm and spoke to him in a thick regional accent—
“Monsieur is walking too fast; he will lose his sick comrade in the throng, for, by my faith, the poor gentleman seems to be fainting.”
“Monsieur is walking too fast; he's going to lose his sick friend in the crowd, because honestly, the poor guy looks like he’s about to faint.”
Montague turned quickly, and observed that Barton did indeed look deadly pale. He hastened to his side.
Montague turned quickly and saw that Barton really looked extremely pale. He rushed to his side.
“My dear fellow, are you ill?” he asked anxiously.
“My dear friend, are you sick?” he asked with concern.
The question was unheeded and twice, repeated, ere Barton stammered—
The question was ignored, and after repeating it twice, Barton finally stammered—
“I saw him—by——, I saw him!”
“I saw him—oh my gosh, I really saw him!”
“Him!—the wretch—who—where now?—where is he?” cried Montague, looking around him.
“Him!—that miserable guy—who—where is he now?—where is he?” shouted Montague, searching around him.
“I saw him—but he is gone,” repeated Barton, faintly.
“I saw him—but he’s gone,” Barton repeated weakly.
“But where—where? For God’s sake speak,” urged Montague, vehemently.
“But where—where? For God’s sake, just say it,” Montague urged passionately.
“It is but this moment—here,” said he.
“It’s just this moment—here,” he said.
“But what did he look like—what had he on—what did he wear—quick, quick,” urged his excited companion, ready to dart among the crowd and collar the delinquent on the spot.
“But what did he look like—what was he wearing—quick, quick,” urged his excited friend, ready to rush into the crowd and grab the troublemaker right then and there.
“He touched your arm—he spoke to you—he pointed to me. God be merciful to me, there is no escape,” said Barton, in the low, subdued tones of despair.
“He touched your arm—he spoke to you—he pointed to me. God, have mercy on me; there’s no way out,” said Barton, in the quiet, muted tones of despair.
Montague had already bustled away in all the flurry of mingled hope and rage; but though the singular personnel of the stranger who had accosted him was vividly impressed upon his recollection, he failed to discover among the crowd even the slightest resemblance to him.
Montague had already hurried off in a mix of hope and anger; however, even though the unique personnel of the stranger who had approached him was firmly etched in his memory, he couldn't find anyone in the crowd who resembled him even slightly.
After a fruitless search, in which he enlisted the services of several of the by-standers, who aided all the more zealously, as they believed he had been robbed, he at length, out of breath and baffled, gave over the attempt.
After a pointless search, where he got help from several onlookers who were more eager because they thought he had been robbed, he finally, out of breath and frustrated, gave up the effort.
“Ah, my friend, it won’t do,” said Barton, with the faint voice and bewildered, ghastly look of one who had been stunned by some mortal shock; “there is no use in contending; whatever it is, the dreadful association between me and it, is now established—I shall never escape—never!”
“Ah, my friend, this isn’t gonna work,” said Barton, with a quiet voice and a confused, pale expression of someone who’s just been hit with a shocking blow; “there’s no point in fighting it; whatever it is, the terrifying connection between me and it is now set—I’ll never get away—never!”
“Nonsense, nonsense, my dear Barton; don’t talk so,” said Montague with something at once of irritation and dismay; “you must not, I say; we’ll jockey the scoundrel yet; never mind, I say—never mind.”
“Nonsense, nonsense, my dear Barton; don’t talk like that,” Montague said, sounding both irritated and distressed. “You must not, I insist; we’ll deal with that scoundrel yet; don’t worry, I say—don’t worry.”
It was, however, but labour lost to endeavour henceforward to inspire Barton with one ray of hope; he became desponding.
It was, however, a waste of effort to try to inspire Barton with any hope; he became increasingly hopeless.
This intangible, and, as it seemed, utterly inadequate influence was fast destroying his energies of intellect, character, and health. His first object was now to return to Ireland, there, as he believed, and now almost hoped, speedily to die.
This vague and seemingly completely insufficient influence was quickly draining his mental strength, character, and health. His main goal now was to return to Ireland, where he believed—and almost hoped—he would soon die.
To Ireland accordingly he came and one of the first faces he saw upon the shore, was again that of his implacable and dreaded attendant. Barton seemed at last to have lost not only all enjoyment and every hope in existence, but all independence of will besides. He now submitted himself passively to the management of the friends most nearly interested in his welfare.
To Ireland he came, and one of the first faces he saw on the shore was once again that of his relentless and feared attendant. Barton appeared to have finally lost not only all enjoyment and any hope for life but also his independence of will. He now passively went along with the management of the friends most concerned about his well-being.
With the apathy of entire despair, he implicitly assented to whatever measures they suggested and advised; and as a last resource, it was determined to remove him to a house of Lady L——’s, in the neighbourhood of Clontarf, where, with the advice of his medical attendant, who persisted in his opinion that the whole train of consequences resulted merely from some nervous derangement, it was resolved that he was to confine himself, strictly to the house, and to make use only of those apartments which commanded a view of an enclosed yard, the gates of which were to be kept jealously locked.
With a sense of complete hopelessness, he quietly agreed to whatever measures they proposed and recommended; and as a last resort, it was decided to move him to a house belonging to Lady L——, near Clontarf. Following the advice of his doctor, who insisted that everything happening was just due to some kind of nervous issue, it was determined that he should strictly stay inside the house and only use the rooms that overlooked a fenced yard, the gates of which were to be kept securely locked.
Those precautions would certainly secure him against the casual appearance of any living form, that his excited imagination might possibly confound with the spectre which, as it was contended, his fancy recognised in every figure that bore even a distant or general resemblance to the peculiarities with which his fancy had at first invested it.
Those precautions would definitely protect him from encountering any living being that his overactive imagination might mistake for the ghost that, as claimed, he recognized in every figure that even slightly or generally resembled the traits he had initially assigned to it.
A month or six weeks’ absolute seclusion under these conditions, it was hoped might, by interrupting the series of these terrible impressions, gradually dispel the predisposing apprehensions, and the associations which had confirmed the supposed disease, and rendered recovery hopeless.
A month or six weeks of complete isolation under these conditions was hoped to break the cycle of these dreadful impressions, gradually easing the constant fear and the connections that had convinced them of the supposed illness and made recovery feel impossible.
Cheerful society and that of his friends was to be constantly supplied, and on the whole, very sanguine expectations were indulged in, that under the treatment thus detailed, the obstinate hypochondria of the patient might at length give way.
Cheerful company and that of his friends was to be constantly provided, and overall, there were very optimistic expectations that, with the treatment described, the patient's stubborn hypochondria might finally subside.
Accompanied, therefore, by Lady L——, General Montague and his daughter—his own affianced bride—poor Barton—himself never daring to cherish a hope of his ultimate emancipation from the horrors under which his life was literally wasting away—took possession of the apartments, whose situation protected him against the intrusions, from which he shrank with such unutterable terror.
Accompanied by Lady L——, General Montague and his daughter—his betrothed—poor Barton, who never dared to hope for his eventual escape from the horrors that were literally draining the life out of him, took over the rooms that shielded him from the intrusions he feared so deeply.
After a little time, a steady persistence in this system began to manifest its results, in a very marked though gradual improvement, alike in the health and spirits of the invalid. Not, indeed, that anything at all approaching complete recovery was yet discernible. On the contrary, to those who had not seen him since the commencement of his strange sufferings, such an alteration would have been apparent as might well have shocked them.
After a while, a consistent dedication to this approach started to show results, with a noticeable but gradual improvement in both the health and mood of the patient. However, there wasn't any indication of a full recovery just yet. On the contrary, for those who hadn’t seen him since the beginning of his unusual struggles, the change would have been striking enough to potentially shock them.
The improvement, however, such as it was, was welcomed with gratitude and delight, especially by the young lady, whom her attachment to him, as well as her now singularly painful position, consequent on his protracted illness, rendered an object scarcely one degree less to be commiserated than himself.
The improvement, however small it was, was welcomed with gratitude and joy, especially by the young lady, whose attachment to him and her now particularly painful situation due to his long illness made her someone to be sympathized with, almost as much as he was.
A week passed—a fortnight—a month—and yet there had been no recurrence of the hated visitation. The treatment had, so far forth, been followed by complete success. The chain of associations was broken. The constant pressure upon the overtasked spirits had been removed, and, under these comparatively favourable circumstances, the sense of social community with the world about him, and something of human interest, if not of enjoyment, began to reanimate him.
A week went by—a fortnight—a month—and still there was no sign of the dreaded return. The treatment had, so far, been completely successful. The chain of associations had been broken. The constant strain on his overwhelmed mind had been lifted, and under these somewhat favorable conditions, his sense of connection with the world around him, and a bit of human interest, if not enjoyment, started to revive him.
It was about this time that Lady L—— who, like most old ladies of the day, was deep in family receipts, and a great pretender to medical science, dispatched her own maid to the kitchen garden, with a list of herbs, which were there to be carefully culled, and brought back to her housekeeper for the purpose stated. The handmaiden, however, returned with her task scarce half completed, and a good deal flurried and alarmed. Her mode of accounting for her precipitate retreat and evident agitation was odd, and, to the old lady, startling.
It was around this time that Lady L——, like most elderly women of her time, was heavily invested in family recipes and fancied herself knowledgeable about medicine. She sent her maid to the kitchen garden with a list of herbs to gather carefully and bring back to her housekeeper for the intended purpose. However, the maid returned with her task only partly done, looking quite flustered and anxious. The way she explained her hasty return and obvious distress was strange and, to the old lady, shocking.
CHAPTER VIII.
SOFTENED.
It appeared that she had repaired to the kitchen garden, pursuant to her mistress’s directions, and had there begun to make the specified election among the rank and neglected herbs which crowded one corner of the enclosure, and while engaged in this pleasant labour, she carelessly sang a fragment of an old song, as she said, “to keep herself company.” She was, however, interrupted by an ill-natured laugh; and, looking up, she saw through the old thorn hedge, which surrounded the garden, a singularly ill-looking little man, whose countenance wore the stamp of menace and malignity, standing close to her, at the other side of the hawthorn screen.
It seemed she had gone to the kitchen garden, following her mistress’s instructions, and had started to pick through the overgrown and neglected herbs that cluttered one corner of the space. While she was happily working, she casually sang a bit of an old song, saying it was “to keep herself company.” However, she was interrupted by a mean laugh, and when she looked up, she saw through the old thorn hedge surrounding the garden a rather unpleasant little man, whose face was marked by a look of threat and malice, standing right on the other side of the hawthorn bushes.
She described herself as utterly unable to move or speak, while he charged her with a message for Captain Barton; the substance of which she distinctly remembered to have been to the effect, that he, Captain Barton, must come abroad as usual, and show himself to his friends, out of doors, or else prepare for a visit in his own chamber.
She said she was completely unable to move or speak, while he told her to pass a message to Captain Barton; she clearly remembered it being something like this: Captain Barton needed to go outside as usual and show himself to his friends, or he should get ready for a visit in his own room.
On concluding this brief message, the stranger had, with a threatening air, got down into the outer ditch, and, seizing the hawthorn stems in his hands, seemed on the point of climbing through the fence—a feat which might have been accomplished without much difficulty.
On finishing this short message, the stranger, looking menacing, climbed down into the outer ditch and, grabbing the hawthorn branches in his hands, appeared ready to climb over the fence—a task that could have been done quite easily.
Without, of course, awaiting this result, the girl—throwing down her treasures of thyme and rosemary—had turned and run, with the swiftness of terror, to the house. Lady L—— commanded her, on pain of instant dismissal, to observe an absolute silence respecting all that passed of the incident which related to Captain Barton; and, at the same time, directed instant search to be made by her men, in the garden and the fields adjacent. This measure, however, was as usual, unsuccessful, and, filled with undefinable misgivings, Lady L—— communicated the incident to her brother. The story, however, until long afterwards, went no further, and, of course, it was jealously guarded from Barton, who continued to amend, though slowly.
Without waiting for a response, the girl—dropping her bundles of thyme and rosemary—turned and ran with sheer terror back to the house. Lady L—— ordered her, under threat of immediate dismissal, to keep absolute silence about everything that happened regarding Captain Barton; she also instructed her men to search the garden and the nearby fields right away. However, as usual, this effort was unsuccessful, and feeling an unshakeable sense of unease, Lady L—— shared the incident with her brother. The story, though, remained under wraps for a long time, and it was, of course, carefully kept from Barton, who continued to recover, albeit slowly.
Barton now began to walk occasionally in the court-yard which I have mentioned, and which being enclosed by a high wall, commanded no view beyond its own extent. Here he, therefore, considered himself perfectly secure: and, but for a careless violation of orders by one of the grooms, he might have enjoyed, at least for some time longer, his much-prized immunity. Opening upon the public road, this yard was entered by a wooden gate, with a wicket in it, and was further defended by an iron gate upon the outside. Strict orders had been given to keep both carefully locked; but, spite of these, it had happened that one day, as Barton was slowly pacing this narrow enclosure, in his accustomed walk, and reaching the further extremity, was turning to retrace his steps, he saw the boarded wicket ajar, and the face of his tormentor immovably looking at him through the iron bars. For a few seconds he stood riveted to the earth—breathless and bloodless—in the fascination of that dreaded gaze, and then fell helplessly insensible, upon the pavement.
Barton started to take occasional walks in the courtyard I mentioned, which was surrounded by a high wall, so he couldn’t see beyond its limits. Here, he felt completely safe; however, due to a careless mistake by one of the grooms, he could have enjoyed his hard-won safety for some time longer. The yard opened onto the public road and had a wooden gate with a small door, further protected by an iron gate outside. He had been given strict orders to keep both gates properly locked, but one day, while Barton was slowly walking in his usual pattern and turning at the far end to head back, he saw the small door slightly open, revealing the face of his tormentor staring at him through the iron bars. For a few seconds, he stood frozen in place—breathless and pale—caught in the terror of that unmistakable look, and then he collapsed, unconscious, onto the pavement.
There he was found a few minutes afterwards, and conveyed to his room—the apartment which he was never afterwards to leave alive. Henceforward a marked and unaccountable change was observable in the tone of his mind. Captain Barton was now no longer the excited and despairing man he had been before; a strange alteration had passed upon him—an unearthly tranquillity reigned in his mind—it was the anticipated stillness of the grave.
There he was found a few minutes later and taken to his room—the place he would never leave alive. From that point on, a noticeable and inexplicable change was evident in his mindset. Captain Barton was no longer the frantic and hopeless man he had been before; something weird had happened to him—a surreal calmness filled his mind—it was the expected quiet of the grave.
“Montague, my friend, this struggle is nearly ended now,” he said, tranquilly, but with a look of fixed and fearful awe. “I have, at last, some comfort from that world of spirits, from which my punishment has come. I now know that my sufferings will soon be over.”
“Montague, my friend, this struggle is almost over now,” he said calmly, but with a look of intense and fearful awe. “I finally have some comfort from that world of spirits that has brought my punishment. I now understand that my suffering will soon come to an end.”
Montague pressed him to speak on.
Montague urged him to continue speaking.
“Yes,” said he, in a softened voice, “my punishment is nearly ended. From sorrow, perhaps I shall never, in time or eternity, escape; but my agony is almost over. Comfort has been revealed to me, and what remains of my allotted struggle I will bear with submission—even with hope.”
“Yes,” he said in a softer voice, “my punishment is almost over. I might never escape sorrow, either in this life or the next, but my agony is coming to an end. Comfort has come to me, and whatever is left of my struggle, I will endure with acceptance—even with hope.”
“I am glad to hear you speak so tranquilly, my dear Barton,” said Montague; “peace and cheer of mind are all you need to make you what you were.”
“I’m glad to hear you speak so calmly, my dear Barton,” said Montague; “peace and a positive mindset are all you need to become who you used to be.”
“No, no—I never can be that,” said he mournfully. “I am no longer fit for life. I am soon to die. I am to see him but once again, and then all is ended.”
“No, no—I can never be that,” he said sadly. “I’m no longer capable of living. I’m going to die soon. I will only see him one last time, and then it’s all over.”
“He said so, then?” suggested Montague.
“He really said that, then?” suggested Montague.
“He?—No, no: good tidings could scarcely come through him; and these were good and welcome; and they came so solemnly and sweetly—with unutterable love and melancholy, such as I could not—without saying more than is needful, or fitting, of other long-past scenes and persons—fully explain to you.” As Barton said this he shed tears.
“He?—No, no: good news could hardly come through him; and this was good and welcome; and it came so solemnly and sweetly—with an indescribable love and sadness, that I couldn’t—without saying more than what’s necessary or appropriate about other long-gone times and people—fully explain to you.” As Barton said this, he started to cry.
“Come, come,” said Montague, mistaking the source of his emotions, “you must not give way. What is it, after all, but a pack of dreams and nonsense; or, at worst, the practices of a scheming rascal that enjoys his power of playing upon your nerves, and loves to exert it—a sneaking vagabond that owes you a grudge, and pays it off this way, not daring to try a more manly one.”
“Come on,” said Montague, misinterpreting his feelings, “you can’t let this get to you. What is it, really, but a bunch of dreams and nonsense; or, at worst, the actions of a conniving jerk who enjoys messing with your head and loves having that power—a pathetic loser who holds a grudge against you and takes it out this way, too scared to face you like a real man.”
“A grudge, indeed, he owes me—you say rightly,” said Barton, with a sudden shudder; “a grudge as you call it. Oh, my God! when the justice of Heaven permits the Evil one to carry out a scheme of vengeance—when its execution is committed to the lost and terrible victim of sin, who owes his own ruin to the man, the very man, whom he is commissioned to pursue—then, indeed, the torments and terrors of hell are anticipated on earth. But heaven has dealt mercifully with me—hope has opened to me at last; and if death could come without the dreadful sight I am doomed to see, I would gladly close my eyes this moment upon the world. But though death is welcome, I shrink with an agony you cannot understand—an actual frenzy of terror—from the last encounter with that—that demon, who has drawn me thus to the verge of the chasm, and who is himself to plunge me down. I am to see him again—once more—but under circumstances unutterably more terrific than ever.”
“A grudge, yes, you’re right,” said Barton, shuddering suddenly. “A grudge, as you put it. Oh my God! When the justice of Heaven allows the Evil one to carry out a plan of revenge—when that mission falls to the lost and tragic victim of sin, who owes his own downfall to the very man he’s sent to hunt down—then, truly, the pains and fears of hell are felt here on earth. But Heaven has been merciful to me—hope has finally opened up for me; and if death could arrive without the horrifying sight I'm forced to witness, I would gladly shut my eyes right now and leave this world. But even though death is welcome, I shrink back with an agony you can’t comprehend—an actual frenzy of terror—from the last confrontation with that—that monster, who has brought me to the edge of the abyss, and who is going to throw me in. I’m going to see him again—one last time—but under circumstances far more terrifying than ever.”
As Barton thus spoke, he trembled so violently that Montague was really alarmed at the extremity of his sudden agitation, and hastened to lead him back to the topic which had before seemed to exert so tranquillizing an effect upon his mind.
As Barton spoke like this, he shook so intensely that Montague became genuinely worried about the depth of his sudden distress and quickly tried to steer him back to the subject that had previously seemed to calm him down.
“It was not a dream,” he said, after a time; “I was in a different state—I felt differently and strangely; and yet it was all as real, as clear, and vivid, as what I now see and hear—it was a reality.”
“It wasn’t a dream,” he said after a moment; “I was in a different state—I felt different and strange; and yet it was all as real, as clear, and vivid, as what I see and hear right now—it was a reality.”
“And what did you see and hear?” urged his companion.
“And what did you see and hear?” urged his friend.
“When I wakened from the swoon I fell into on seeing him,” said Barton, continuing as if he had not heard the question, “it was slowly, very slowly—I was lying by the margin of a broad lake, with misty hills all round, and a soft, melancholy, rose-coloured light illuminated it all. It was unusually sad and lonely, and yet more beautiful than any earthly scene. My head was leaning on the lap of a girl, and she was singing a song, that told, I know not how—whether by words or harmonies—of all my life—all that is past, and all that is still to come; and with the song the old feelings that I thought had perished within me came back, and tears flowed from my eyes—partly for the song and its mysterious beauty, and partly for the unearthly sweetness of her voice; and yet I knew the voice—oh! how well; and I was spell-bound as I listened and looked at the solitary scene, without stirring, almost without breathing—and, alas! alas! without turning my eyes toward the face that I knew was near me, so sweetly powerful was the enchantment that held me. And so, slowly, the song and scene grew fainter, and fainter, to my senses, till all was dark and still again. And then I awoke to this world, as you saw, comforted, for I knew that I was forgiven much.” Barton wept again long and bitterly.
“When I woke up from the faint I fell into when I saw him,” said Barton, continuing as if he hadn’t heard the question, “it was slowly, very slowly—I was lying by the edge of a wide lake, with misty hills all around, and a soft, melancholic, rose-colored light lit everything up. It felt unusually sad and lonely, yet more beautiful than any earthly scene. My head was resting in the lap of a girl, and she was singing a song that conveyed, I don’t know how—whether through words or melodies—everything about my life—everything that has happened and everything that is yet to come; and with the song, the old feelings I thought had died within me returned, and tears streamed down my face—partly for the song and its mysterious beauty, and partly for the otherworldly sweetness of her voice; and yet I recognized the voice—oh! how well; and I was entranced as I listened and looked at the solitary scene, not moving, almost not breathing—and, alas! alas! without turning my eyes toward the face that I knew was near me, so sweetly powerful was the spell that held me. And so, slowly, the song and the scene faded away to my senses, until everything was dark and still again. And then I woke to this world, as you saw, comforted, because I knew I was forgiven much.” Barton wept again long and bitterly.
From this time, as we have said, the prevailing tone of his mind was one of profound and tranquil melancholy. This, however, was not without its interruptions. He was thoroughly impressed with the conviction that he was to experience another and a final visitation, transcending in horror all he had before experienced. From this anticipated and unknown agony, he often shrank in such paroxysms of abject terror and distraction, as filled the whole household with dismay and superstitious panic. Even those among them who affected to discredit the theory of preternatural agency, were often in their secret souls visited during the silence of night with qualms and apprehensions, which they would not have readily confessed; and none of them attempted to dissuade Barton from the resolution on which he now systematically acted, of shutting himself up in his own apartment. The window-blinds of this room were kept jealously down; and his own man was seldom out of his presence, day or night, his bed being placed in the same chamber.
From that point on, as we mentioned, his thoughts were dominated by a deep and calm sadness. However, this was not without interruptions. He was firmly convinced that he would face another final encounter, one that would surpass in terror everything he had gone through before. He often recoiled from this anticipated and unknown torment in fits of sheer fear and distraction, which filled the whole household with distress and superstitious panic. Even those who acted as if they didn’t believe in supernatural forces often found themselves, in the quiet of night, plagued by fears and unease they wouldn’t openly admit to; and none of them tried to change Barton’s decision to isolate himself in his own room. The blinds in that room were kept tightly closed, and his servant was rarely out of his sight, day or night, with his bed being placed in the same room.
This man was an attached and respectable servant; and his duties, in addition to those ordinarily imposed upon valets, but which Barton’s independent habits generally dispensed with, were to attend carefully to the simple precautions by means of which his master hoped to exclude the dreaded intrusion of the “Watcher.” And, in addition to attending to those arrangements, which amounted merely to guarding against the possibility of his master’s being, through any unscreened window or open door, exposed to the dreaded influence, the valet was never to suffer him to be alone—total solitude, even for a minute, had become to him now almost as intolerable as the idea of going abroad into the public ways—it was an instinctive anticipation of what was coming.
This man was a dedicated and respectable servant. His duties, beyond the usual tasks expected of valets, which Barton’s independent nature usually disregarded, included taking careful measures to help his master avoid the unwelcome presence of the "Watcher." Besides managing these simple precautions, which were basically about preventing his master from being exposed to the feared influence through any uncovered window or open door, the valet was never to let him be alone. Total solitude, even for a minute, had become almost as unbearable to him as the thought of going out into the streets—it was an instinctive sense of what was to come.
CHAPTER IX.
REQUIESCAT.
It is needless to say, that under these circumstances, no steps were taken toward the fulfilment of that engagement into which he had entered. There was quite disparity enough in point of years, and indeed of habits, between the young lady and Captain Barton, to have precluded anything like very vehement or romantic attachment on her part. Though grieved and anxious, therefore, she was very far from being heart-broken.
It goes without saying that, given the situation, no progress was made toward fulfilling that commitment he had made. There was a significant difference in age and lifestyle between the young lady and Captain Barton, which would have made it unlikely for her to develop any intense or romantic feelings for him. So while she was upset and worried, she was far from being heartbroken.
Miss Montague, however, devoted much of her time to the patient but fruitless attempt to cheer the unhappy invalid. She read for him, and conversed with him; but it was apparent that whatever exertions he made, the endeavour to escape from the one ever waking fear that preyed upon him, was utterly and miserably unavailing.
Miss Montague, however, spent a lot of her time trying to cheer up the unhappy patient, but it was a lost cause. She read to him and talked with him, but it was clear that no matter how hard he tried, his struggle to escape the constant, nagging fear that consumed him was completely and hopelessly futile.
Young ladies are much given to the cultivation of pets; and among those who shared the favour of Miss Montague was a fine old owl, which the gardener, who caught him napping among the ivy of a ruined stable, had dutifully presented to that young lady.
Young ladies are often very into keeping pets; and among those who had the affection of Miss Montague was a beautiful old owl, which the gardener, who found him sleeping in the ivy of a dilapidated stable, had graciously given to her.
The caprice which regulates such preferences was manifested in the extravagant favour with which this grim and ill-favoured bird was at once distinguished by his mistress; and, trifling as this whimsical circumstance may seem, I am forced to mention it, inasmuch as it is connected, oddly enough, with the concluding scene of the story.
The whim that dictates such likes was shown in the extravagant favor this grim and unattractive bird immediately received from his mistress; and, as trivial as this quirky detail may seem, I must mention it because it is oddly related to the final scene of the story.
Barton, so far from sharing in this liking for the new favourite, regarded it from the first with an antipathy as violent as it was utterly unaccountable. Its very vicinity was unsupportable to him. He seemed to hate and dread it with a vehemence absolutely laughable, and which to those who have never witnessed the exhibition of antipathies of this kind, would seem all but incredible.
Barton, far from feeling any fondness for the new favorite, viewed it from the start with a strong dislike that was completely inexplicable. Just being near it was unbearable for him. He appeared to hate and fear it with an intensity that was almost laughable, and to those who have never experienced such extreme aversions, it would seem almost unbelievable.
With these few words of preliminary explanation, I shall proceed to state the particulars of the last scene in this strange series of incidents. It was almost two o’clock one winter’s night, and Barton was, as usual at that hour, in his bed; the servant we have mentioned occupied a smaller bed in the same room, and a light was burning. The man was on a sudden aroused by his master, who said—
With these few words of introduction, I'll go ahead and describe the details of the final scene in this unusual series of events. It was nearly two o’clock on a winter night, and Barton was, as usual at that hour, in his bed; the servant we mentioned was sleeping in a smaller bed in the same room, and a light was on. The man was suddenly awakened by his master, who said—
“I can’t get it out of my head that that accursed bird has got out somehow, and is lurking in some corner of the room. I have been dreaming about him. Get up, Smith, and look about; search for him. Such hateful dreams!”
“I can’t shake the thought that that cursed bird has gotten out somehow and is hiding in some corner of the room. I’ve been dreaming about it. Get up, Smith, and look around; search for it. Such terrible dreams!”
The servant rose, and examined the chamber, and while engaged in so doing, he heard the well-known sound, more like a long-drawn gasp than a hiss, with which these birds from their secret haunts affright the quiet of the night.
The servant got up and looked around the room, and while he was doing that, he heard the familiar sound, more like a long gasp than a hiss, with which these birds from their hidden places disrupt the stillness of the night.
This ghostly indication of its proximity—for the sound proceeded from the passage upon which Barton’s chamber-door opened—determined the search of the servant, who, opening the door, proceeded a step or two forward for the purpose of driving the bird away. He had however, hardly entered the lobby, when the door behind him slowly swung to under the impulse, as it seemed, of some gentle current of air; but as immediately over the door there was a kind of window, intended in the day time to aid in lighting the passage, and through which at present the rays of the candle were issuing, the valet could see quite enough for his purpose.
This eerie indication of how close it was—since the sound came from the hallway where Barton’s room door opened—drove the servant to investigate. He opened the door and took a step or two inside to shoo the bird away. However, just as he entered the lobby, the door behind him slowly closed, as if pushed by a gentle breeze. But since there was a kind of window above the door meant to let in light during the day, and through which the flickering candlelight was now spilling, the valet could see just enough for what he needed.
As he advanced he heard his master—who, lying in a well-curtained bed, had not, as it seemed, perceived his exit from the room—call him by name, and direct him to place the candle on the table by his bed. The servant, who was now some way in the long passage, and not liking to raise his voice for the purpose of replying, lest he should startle the sleeping inmates of the house, began to walk hurriedly and softly back again, when, to his amazement, he heard a voice in the interior of the chamber answering calmly, and actually saw, through the window which over-topped the door, that the light was slowly shifting, as if carried across the room in answer to his master’s call. Palsied by a feeling akin to terror, yet not unmingled with curiosity, he stood breathless and listening at the threshold, unable to summon resolution to push open the door and enter. Then came a rustling of the curtains, and a sound like that of one who in a low voice hushes a child to rest, in the midst of which he heard Barton say, in a tone of stifled horror—“Oh, God—oh, my God!” and repeat the same exclamation several times. Then ensued a silence, which again was broken by the same strange soothing sound; and at last there burst forth, in one swelling peal, a yell of agony so appalling and hideous, that, under some impulse of ungovernable horror, the man rushed to the door, and with his whole strength strove to force it open. Whether it was that, in his agitation, he had himself but imperfectly turned the handle, or that the door was really secured upon the inside, he failed to effect an entrance; and as he tugged and pushed, yell after yell rang louder and wilder through the chamber, accompanied all the while by the same hushed sounds. Actually freezing with terror, and scarce knowing what he did, the man turned and ran down the passage, wringing his hands in the extremity of horror and irresolution. At the stair-head he was encountered by General Montague, scared and eager, and just as they met the fearful sounds had ceased.
As he moved forward, he heard his master—who, lying in a well-draped bed, hadn’t noticed him leave the room—call his name and ask him to put the candle on the table by his bed. The servant, now some distance down the long hallway, didn’t want to raise his voice to respond, fearing it would wake the sleeping people in the house, so he began to hurry back quietly. To his surprise, he heard a steady voice from inside the room replying, and he actually saw, through the window above the door, the light slowly moving as if being carried across the room in response to his master's call. Paralyzed by a mix of terror and curiosity, he stood breathless at the threshold, unable to gather the courage to push the door open and go in. Then there was a rustling of the curtains, followed by a sound like someone softly calming a child to sleep, during which he heard Barton say, in a tone of suffocated horror—“Oh, God—oh, my God!”—and repeat it several times. Then there was silence, which was again broken by that strange soothing sound; finally, a piercing scream of agony erupted so horrifying and dreadful that, overwhelmed by an uncontrollable fear, the man bolted to the door and desperately tried to force it open. Whether it was that, in his panic, he hadn’t turned the handle properly, or that the door was securely locked from the inside, he couldn’t get in; and as he pulled and pushed, cries of distress grew louder and more frantic throughout the room, all while the same hushed sounds continued. Completely paralyzed with fear and hardly knowing what he was doing, the man turned and ran down the hallway, wringing his hands in utter horror and indecision. At the top of the stairs, he bumped into General Montague, who looked scared and eager, and just as they met, the terrifying sounds stopped.
“What is it? Who—where is your master?” said Montague with the incoherence of extreme agitation. “Has anything—for God’s sake is anything wrong?”
“What is it? Who—where is your boss?” Montague said, his words coming out in a jumbled rush from intense anxiety. “Is something—please, is something wrong?”
“Lord have mercy on us, it’s all over,” said the man staring wildly towards his master’s chamber. “He’s dead, sir, I’m sure he’s dead.”
“Lord have mercy on us, it’s all over,” said the man, staring wildly toward his master’s room. “He’s dead, sir, I’m sure he’s dead.”
Without waiting for inquiry or explanation, Montague, closely followed by the servant, hurried to the chamber-door, turned the handle, and pushed it open. As the door yielded to his pressure, the ill-omened bird of which the servant had been in search, uttering its spectral warning, started suddenly from the far side of the bed, and flying through the doorway close over their heads, and extinguishing, in his passage, the candle which Montague carried, crashed through the skylight that overlooked the lobby, and sailed away into the darkness of the outer space.
Without waiting for questions or explanations, Montague, closely followed by the servant, rushed to the bedroom door, turned the handle, and pushed it open. As the door swung open, the ominous bird that the servant had been looking for let out its eerie warning, suddenly flying from the far side of the bed. It swooped through the doorway just above their heads, snuffing out the candle Montague was holding, and crashed through the skylight that overlooked the lobby, disappearing into the darkness outside.
“There it is, God bless us,” whispered the man, after a breathless pause.
“There it is, God bless us,” the man whispered after a breathless pause.
“Curse that bird,” muttered the General, startled by the suddenness of the apparition, and unable to conceal his discomposure.
“Damn that bird,” muttered the General, taken aback by the sudden appearance and unable to hide his agitation.
“The candle is moved,” said the man, after another breathless pause, pointing to the candle that still burned in the room; “see, they put it by the bed.”
“The candle is moved,” said the man, after another breathless pause, pointing to the candle that still burned in the room; “look, they put it by the bed.”
“Draw the curtains, fellow, and don’t stand gaping there,” whispered Montague, sternly.
“Pull the curtains, man, and don’t just stand there staring,” whispered Montague, firmly.
The man hesitated.
The guy hesitated.
“Hold this, then,” said Montague, impatiently thrusting the candlestick into the servant’s hand, and himself advancing to the bedside, he drew the curtains apart. The light of the candle, which was still burning at the bedside, fell upon a figure huddled together, and half upright, at the head of the bed. It seemed as though it had slunk back as far as the solid panelling would allow, and the hands were still clutched in the bed-clothes.
“Hold this,” Montague said, impatiently shoving the candlestick into the servant’s hand. He moved to the bedside and pulled the curtains apart. The light from the candle, still lit at the bedside, illuminated a figure curled up and leaning partly upright at the head of the bed. It looked like it had retreated as far as the solid paneling would permit, with its hands still gripping the bedcovers.
“Barton, Barton, Barton!” cried the General, with a strange mixture of awe and vehemence. He took the candle, and held it so that it shone full upon the face. The features were fixed, stern, and white; the jaw was fallen; and the sightless eyes, still open, gazed vacantly forward toward the front of the bed. “God Almighty! he’s dead,” muttered the General, as he looked upon this fearful spectacle. They both continued to gaze upon it in silence for a minute or more. “And cold, too,” whispered Montague, withdrawing his hand from that of the dead man.
“Barton, Barton, Barton!” exclaimed the General, with a strange mix of awe and intensity. He grabbed the candle and positioned it to shine directly on the face. The features were fixed, stern, and pale; the jaw had dropped; and the sightless eyes, still open, stared blankly ahead toward the front of the bed. “God Almighty! he’s dead,” the General muttered as he took in this horrifying sight. They both continued to stare at it in silence for a minute or more. “And cold, too,” Montague whispered, pulling his hand away from the dead man’s.
“And see, see—may I never have life, sir,” added the man, after a another pause, with a shudder, “but there was something else on the bed with him. Look there—look there—see that, sir.”
“And look, look—may I never have life, sir,” the man added, after another pause, with a shudder, “but there was something else on the bed with him. Look there—look there—see that, sir.”
As the man thus spoke, he pointed to a deep indenture, as if caused by a heavy pressure, near the foot of the bed.
As the man spoke, he pointed to a deep indentation, seemingly left by a heavy weight, near the foot of the bed.
Montague was silent.
Montague stayed quiet.
“Come, sir, come away, for God’s sake,” whispered the man, drawing close up to him, and holding fast by his arm, while he glanced fearfully round; “what good can be done here now—come away, for God’s sake!”
“Come on, man, let’s get out of here, for God’s sake,” whispered the man, moving closer to him and gripping his arm tightly while looking around anxiously; “there’s nothing we can do here now—let's go, for God’s sake!”
At this moment they heard the steps of more than one approaching, and Montague, hastily desiring the servant to arrest their progress, endeavoured to loose the rigid gripe with which the fingers of the dead man were clutched in the bed-clothes, and drew, as well as he was able, the awful figure into a reclining posture; then closing the curtains carefully upon it, he hastened himself to meet those persons that were approaching.
At that moment, they heard the steps of more than one person approaching, and Montague quickly asked the servant to stop them. He tried to loosen the tight grip of the dead man's fingers from the bed linens and, as best as he could, positioned the terrifying figure into a reclining position. Then, carefully closing the curtains around it, he hurried to meet the approaching guests.
It is needless to follow the personages so slightly connected with this narrative, into the events of their after life; it is enough to say, that no clue to the solution of these mysterious occurrences was ever after discovered; and so long an interval having now passed since the event which I have just described concluded this strange history, it is scarcely to be expected that time can throw any new lights upon its dark and inexplicable outline. Until the secrets of the earth shall be no longer hidden, therefore, these transactions must remain shrouded in their original obscurity.
It isn't necessary to track the characters who have little connection to this story into their later lives; it's sufficient to mention that no answers to these mysterious events were ever found. Given the long time that has passed since the conclusion of the events I just described, it’s unlikely that time will reveal any new insights into their dark and puzzling nature. Until the secrets of the earth are no longer concealed, these events will remain cloaked in their original mystery.
The only occurrence in Captain Barton’s former life to which reference was ever made, as having any possible connexion with the sufferings with which his existence closed, and which he himself seemed to regard as working out a retribution for some grievous sin of his past life, was a circumstance which not for several years after his death was brought to light. The nature of this disclosure was painful to his relatives, and discreditable to his memory.
The only event from Captain Barton’s past that was ever mentioned as possibly linked to the suffering at the end of his life, which he seemed to believe was a punishment for some serious wrongdoing from his earlier days, was something that wasn’t revealed until several years after his death. This revelation was upsetting for his family and tarnished his reputation.
It appeared that some six years before Captain Barton’s final return to Dublin, he had formed, in the town of Plymouth, a guilty attachment, the object of which was the daughter of one of the ship’s crew under his command. The father had visited the frailty of his unhappy child with extreme harshness, and even brutality, and it was said that she had died heart-broken. Presuming upon Barton’s implication in her guilt, this man had conducted himself toward him with marked insolence, and Barton retaliated this, and what he resented with still more exasperated bitterness—his treatment of the unfortunate girl—by a systematic exercise of those terrible and arbitrary severities which the regulations of the navy placed at the command of those who are responsible for its discipline. The man had at length made his escape, while the vessel was in port at Naples, but died, as it was said, in an hospital in that town, of the wounds inflicted in one of his recent and sanguinary punishments.
It seemed that about six years before Captain Barton finally returned to Dublin, he had developed a troubled relationship in Plymouth with the daughter of one of his crew members. The father had treated his distressed daughter with extreme cruelty and was said to have driven her to despair, leading to her death from a broken heart. Taking advantage of Barton's involvement in this situation, the father acted toward him with blatant disrespect, and Barton responded to this, as well as to the anger he felt over the father’s harsh treatment of the unfortunate girl, by harshly enforcing the severe and arbitrary punishments that naval regulations allowed him to impose. Eventually, the man escaped while the ship was docked in Naples but is reported to have died in a hospital there from injuries sustained during one of his recent brutal punishments.
Whether these circumstances in reality bear, or not, upon the occurrences of Barton’s after life, it is, of course, impossible to say. It seems, however more than probable that they were at least, in his own mind, closely associated with them. But however the truth may be, as to the origin and motives of this mysterious persecution, there can be no doubt that, with respect to the agencies by which it was accomplished, absolute and impenetrable mystery is like to prevail until the day of doom.
Whether these circumstances actually affect the events of Barton's later life is impossible to determine. However, it seems more than likely that, at least in his own mind, they were closely linked. Regardless of the truth about the origins and motives behind this mysterious persecution, there is no doubt that the methods by which it was carried out will remain a complete and impenetrable mystery until the end of time.
POSTSCRIPT BY THE EDITOR.
Editor's Note.
The preceding narrative is given in the ipsissima verba of the good old clergyman, under whose hand it was delivered to Doctor Hesselius. Notwithstanding the occasional stiffness and redundancy of his sentences, I thought it better to reserve to myself the power of assuring the reader, that in handing to the printer, the M.S. of a statement so marvellous, the Editor has not altered one letter of the original text.—[Ed. Papers of Dr. Hesselius.]
The previous story is presented in the ipsissima verba of the kind old clergyman, who passed it on to Doctor Hesselius. Even with the occasional awkwardness and wordiness of his sentences, I felt it was best to keep the authority to assure the reader that in giving the printer the manuscript of such an incredible account, the Editor hasn't changed a single letter of the original text.—[Ed. Papers of Dr. Hesselius.]
PROLOGUE.
On this case, Doctor Hesselius has inscribed nothing more than the words, “Harman’s Report,” and a simple reference to his own extraordinary Essay on “the Interior Sense, and the Conditions of the opening thereof.”
On this case, Doctor Hesselius has written nothing more than the words, “Harman’s Report,” and a straightforward reference to his own remarkable Essay on “the Interior Sense, and the Conditions of the opening thereof.”
The reference is to Vol. I. Section 317, Note Za. The note to which reference is thus made, simply says: “There are two accounts of the remarkable case of the Honourable Mr. Justice Harbottle, one furnished to me by Mrs. Trimmer of Tunbridge Wells (June, 1805); the other at a much later date, by Anthony Harman, Esq. I much prefer the former; in the first place, because it is minute and detailed, and written, it seems to me, with more caution and knowledge; and in the next, because the letters from Doctor Hedstone, which are embodied in it, furnish matter of the highest value to a right apprehension of the nature of the case. It was one of the best declared cases of an opening of the interior sense, which I have met with. It was affected, too, by the phenomenon, which occurs so frequently as to indicate a law of these eccentric conditions; that is to say, it exhibited, what I may term, the contagious character of this sort of intrusion of the spirit-world upon the proper domain of matter. So soon as the spirit-action has established itself in the case of one patient, its developed energy begins to radiate, more or less effectually, upon others. The interior vision of the child was opened; as was, also, that of its mother, Mrs. Pyneweck; and both the interior vision and hearing of the scullery-maid, were opened on the same occasion. After-appearances are the result of the law explained in Vol. II. Section 17 to 49. The common centre of association, simultaneously recalled, unites, or reunites, as the case may be, for a period measured, as we see, in Section 37. The maximum will extend to days, the minimum is little more than a second. We see the operation of this principle perfectly displayed, in certain cases of lunacy, of epilepsy, of catalepsy, and of mania, of a peculiar and painful character, though unattended by incapacity of business.”
The reference is to Vol. I. Section 317, Note Za. The note mentioned states: “There are two accounts of the remarkable case of the Honourable Mr. Justice Harbottle, one provided to me by Mrs. Trimmer of Tunbridge Wells (June, 1805); the other at a much later date, by Anthony Harman, Esq. I much prefer the former; firstly, because it is detailed and thorough, and it seems to be written with more caution and knowledge; and secondly, because the letters from Doctor Hedstone included in it offer crucial insights into understanding the nature of the case. It was one of the best-documented cases of an awakening of the inner sense that I have encountered. It was also influenced by a phenomenon that occurs so frequently it suggests a law governing these unusual conditions; namely, it demonstrated what I would call the contagious nature of this type of intrusion from the spirit world into the realm of matter. Once the spirit action has taken hold in one patient, its energy begins to spread, more or less effectively, to others. The inner vision of the child was opened, as was that of its mother, Mrs. Pyneweck; and the inner vision and hearing of the maid in the kitchen were also opened at the same time. Subsequent effects result from the law explained in Vol. II. Sections 17 to 49. The common center of association, recalled simultaneously, unites or reunites, depending on the case, for a duration that we see measured in Section 37. The maximum can extend to days, while the minimum is just over a second. We observe this principle clearly illustrated in specific cases of insanity, epilepsy, catalepsy, and certain types of severe mania, even though they don't involve an inability to function.”
The memorandum of the case of Judge Harbottle, which was written by Mrs. Trimmer of Tunbridge Wells, which Doctor Hesselius thought the better of the two, I have been unable to discover among his papers. I found in his escritoire a note to the effect that he had lent the Report of Judge Harbottle’s case, written by Mrs. Trimmer to Doctor F. Heyne. To that learned and able gentleman accordingly I wrote, and received from him, in his reply, which was full of alarms and regrets on account of the uncertain safety of that “valuable MS.,” a line written long since by Doctor Hesselius, which completely exonerated him, inasmuch as it acknowledged the safe return of the papers. The Narrative of Mr. Harman, is, therefore, the only one available for this collection. The late Dr. Hesselius, in another passage of the note that I have cited, says, “As to the facts (non-medical) of the case, the narrative of Mr. Harman exactly tallies with that furnished by Mrs. Trimmer.” The strictly scientific view of the case would scarcely interest the popular reader; and, possibly, for the purposes of this selection, I should, even had I both papers to choose between, have preferred that of Mr. Harman, which is given, in full, in the following pages.
The memorandum of Judge Harbottle's case, written by Mrs. Trimmer from Tunbridge Wells, which Doctor Hesselius believed was the better of the two, has been impossible for me to find among his papers. In his desk, I came across a note stating that he had lent the Report of Judge Harbottle’s case, written by Mrs. Trimmer, to Doctor F. Heyne. So, I wrote to that knowledgeable and capable gentleman, and received a reply filled with concerns and regrets regarding the uncertain safety of that “valuable manuscript,” along with a note written long ago by Doctor Hesselius, which completely cleared him since it confirmed the safe return of the papers. Therefore, Mr. Harman’s Narrative is the only one available for this collection. The late Dr. Hesselius, in another part of the note I mentioned, says, “Regarding the non-medical facts of the case, Mr. Harman's narrative perfectly matches that provided by Mrs. Trimmer.” The strictly scientific perspective on the case would hardly engage the general reader; and, possibly for the purposes of this selection, even if I had both papers to choose from, I would have preferred Mr. Harman's, which is presented in full in the following pages.
CHAPTER I.
THE JUDGE’S HOUSE.
Thirty years ago, an elderly man, to whom I paid quarterly a small annuity charged on some property of mine, came on the quarter-day to receive it. He was a dry, sad, quiet man, who had known better days, and had always maintained an unexceptionable character. No better authority could be imagined for a ghost story.
Thirty years ago, an old man, to whom I paid a small quarterly annuity from some property of mine, came on the payment day to collect it. He was a reserved, melancholy man who had seen better times and had always kept an impeccable reputation. You couldn’t ask for a better source for a ghost story.
He told me one, though with a manifest reluctance; he was drawn into the narration by his choosing to explain what I should not have remarked, that he had called two days earlier than that week after the strict day of payment, which he had usually allowed to elapse. His reason was a sudden determination to change his lodgings, and the consequent necessity of paying his rent a little before it was due.
He told me one, but only after some hesitation; he started sharing because he felt he needed to clarify something I shouldn't have noticed—he had paid his rent two days earlier than the usual payment date. His reason was a sudden decision to move to a new place, which meant he needed to pay his rent a bit sooner than expected.
He lodged in a dark street in Westminster, in a spacious old house, very warm, being wainscoted from top to bottom, and furnished with no undue abundance of windows, and those fitted with thick sashes and small panes.
He stayed in a dimly lit street in Westminster, in a large old house that was very cozy, lined with wood from top to bottom, and furnished with just a few windows, which had heavy frames and small panes.
This house was, as the bills upon the windows testified, offered to be sold or let. But no one seemed to care to look at it.
This house was, as the signs on the windows indicated, up for sale or rent. But no one seemed interested in checking it out.
A thin matron, in rusty black silk, very taciturn, with large, steady, alarmed eyes, that seemed to look in your face, to read what you might have seen in the dark rooms and passages through which you had passed, was in charge of it, with a solitary ‘maid-of-all-work’ under her command. My poor friend had taken lodgings in this house, on account of their extraordinary cheapness. He had occupied them for nearly a year without the slightest disturbance, and was the only tenant, under rent, in the house. He had two rooms; a sitting-room, and a bedroom with a closet opening from it, in which he kept his books and papers locked up. He had gone to his bed, having also locked the outer door. Unable to sleep, he had lighted a candle, and after having read for a time, had laid the book beside him. He heard the old clock at the stair-head strike one; and very shortly after, to his alarm, he saw the closet-door, which he thought he had locked, open stealthily, and a slight dark man, particularly sinister, and somewhere about fifty, dressed in mourning of a very antique fashion, such a suit as we see in Hogarth, entered the room on tip-toe. He was followed by an elder man, stout, and blotched with scurvy, and whose features, fixed as a corpse’s, were stamped with dreadful force with a character of sensuality and villany.
A thin woman in faded black silk, who was very quiet and had large, steady, alarmed eyes that seemed to peer into your face to see what you might have witnessed in the dark rooms and hallways you had passed through, was in charge of the place, along with a solitary ‘maid-of-all-work’ under her authority. My poor friend had rented a room in this house because it was extremely cheap. He had lived there for almost a year without any trouble and was the only paying tenant in the house. He had two rooms: a living room and a bedroom with a closet that he kept locked, where he stored his books and papers. After going to bed and locking the outer door, he found himself unable to sleep. He lit a candle and read for a while before putting the book down beside him. He heard the old clock at the top of the stairs strike one, and shortly after, to his shock, he saw the closet door, which he thought he had locked, creep open. A slight dark man, oddly sinister and around fifty years old, dressed in a very old-fashioned mourning suit like those seen in Hogarth, entered the room quietly. He was followed by an older man, stout and marked with scurvy, whose features were stiff like a corpse's and bore a chilling expression of sensuality and wickedness.
This old man wore a flowered-silk dressing-gown and ruffles, and he remarked a gold ring on his finger, and on his head a cap of velvet, such as, in the days of perukes, gentlemen wore in undress.
This old man wore a silk robe with a floral pattern and ruffles, and he had a gold ring on his finger, along with a velvet cap on his head, similar to what gentlemen used to wear in informal settings during the days of wigs.
This direful old man carried in his ringed and ruffled hand a coil of rope; and these two figures crossed the floor diagonally, passing the foot of his bed, from the closet-door at the farther end of the room, at the left, near the window, to the door opening upon the lobby, close to the bed’s head, at his right.
This gloomy old man held a coil of rope in his wrinkled and unkempt hand, and these two figures crossed the floor diagonally, going past the foot of his bed, from the closet door at the far end of the room on the left, near the window, to the door that opens into the lobby, right next to the head of his bed on the right.
He did not attempt to describe his sensations as these figures passed so near him. He merely said, that so far from sleeping in that room again, no consideration the world could offer would induce him so much as to enter it again alone, even in the daylight. He found both doors, that of the closet, and that of the room opening upon the lobby, in the morning fast locked, as he had left them before going to bed.
He didn't try to explain how he felt as those figures came so close to him. He simply stated that he wouldn’t even think about sleeping in that room again; no amount of persuasion from the world would make him enter it alone again, not even in the daylight. He discovered that both doors, the one to the closet and the one leading to the lobby, were still locked in the morning, just like he had left them before going to bed.
In answer to a question of mine, he said that neither appeared the least conscious of his presence. They did not seem to glide, but walked as living men do, but without any sound, and he felt a vibration on the floor as they crossed it. He so obviously suffered from speaking about the apparitions, that I asked him no more questions.
In response to my question, he said that neither of them seemed aware of his presence at all. They didn't float; they walked like regular people, but without making any noise, and he could feel a vibration on the floor as they passed by. It was clear he was uneasy talking about the ghosts, so I stopped asking him more questions.
There were in his description, however, certain coincidences so very singular, as to induce me, by that very post, to write to a friend much my senior, then living in a remote part of England, for the information which I knew he could give me. He had himself more than once pointed out that old house to my attention, and told me, though very briefly, the strange story which I now asked him to give me in greater detail.
There were in his description, however, certain coincidences so very unique that I decided to write to a friend of mine, who was much older and living in a remote part of England, for the information I knew he could provide. He had previously pointed that old house out to me and briefly shared the strange story, which I was now asking him to elaborate on.
His answer satisfied me; and the following pages convey its substance.
His answer satisfied me, and the following pages capture its essence.
Your letter (he wrote) tells me you desire some particulars about the closing years of the life of Mr. Justice Harbottle, one of the judges of the Court of Common Pleas. You refer, of course, to the extraordinary occurrences that made that period of his life long after a theme for ‘winter tales’ and metaphysical speculation. I happen to know perhaps more than any other man living of those mysterious particulars.
Your letter (he wrote) tells me you want some details about the later years of Mr. Justice Harbottle, one of the judges of the Court of Common Pleas. You’re referring, of course, to the extraordinary events that turned that part of his life into a topic for 'winter tales' and philosophical speculation. I happen to know probably more than anyone else alive about those mysterious details.
The old family mansion, when I revisited London, more than thirty years ago, I examined for the last time. During the years that have passed since then, I hear that improvement, with its preliminary demolitions, has been doing wonders for the quarter of Westminster in which it stood. If I were quite certain that the house had been taken down, I should have no difficulty about naming the street in which it stood. As what I have to tell, however, is not likely to improve its letting value, and as I should not care to get into trouble, I prefer being silent on that particular point.
The old family mansion, when I went back to London over thirty years ago, I looked at for the last time. Since then, I’ve heard that renovations, along with some earlier demolitions, have done wonders for the Westminster area where it used to be. If I was sure that the house had been torn down, I wouldn’t have any trouble naming the street it was on. However, since what I have to share isn’t likely to make it more appealing for renting, and I’d rather avoid any trouble, I’d prefer not to say anything about that.
How old the house was, I can’t tell. People said it was built by Roger Harbottle, a Turkey merchant, in the reign of King James I. I am not a good opinion upon such questions; but having been in it, though in its forlorn and deserted state. I can tell you in a general way what it was like. It was built of dark-red brick, and the door and windows were faced with stone that had turned yellow by time. It receded some feet from the line of the other houses in the street; and it had a florid and fanciful rail of iron about the broad steps that invited your ascent to the hall-door, in which were fixed, under a file of lamps, among scrolls and twisted leaves, two immense ‘extinguishers,’ like the conical caps of fairies, into which, in old times, the footmen used to thrust their flambeaux when their chairs or coaches had set down their great people, in the hall or at the steps, as the case might be. That hall is panelled up to the ceiling, and has a large fire-place. Two or three stately old rooms open from it at each side. The windows of these are tall, with many small panes. Passing through the arch at the back of the hall, you come upon the wide and heavy well-staircase. There is a back staircase also. The mansion is large, and has not as much light, by any means, in proportion to its extent, as modern houses enjoy. When I saw it, it had long been untenanted, and had the gloomy reputation beside of a haunted house. Cobwebs floated from the ceilings or spanned the corners of the cornices, and dust lay thick over everything. The windows were stained with the dust and rain of fifty years, and darkness had thus grown darker.
How old the house was, I can't say. People said it was built by Roger Harbottle, a Turkey merchant, during King James I's reign. I'm not great at judging these things, but having been inside it, even in its sad and empty state, I can give you a general idea of what it was like. It was made of dark-red brick, and the door and windows were trimmed with stone that had turned yellow over time. It sat a few feet back from the line of other houses on the street, and it had an ornate iron railing around the broad steps that welcomed you to the front door, which had, under a row of lamps, among scrolls and twisted leaves, two huge 'extinguishers,' like the conical caps of fairies, where the footmen used to put their torches when their carriages dropped off their important passengers, whether in the hall or at the steps, depending on the situation. That hall is paneled up to the ceiling and has a large fireplace. Two or three grand old rooms open from it on each side. The windows in these rooms are tall and have many small panes. Walking through the arch at the back of the hall, you find the wide, heavy main staircase. There's also a back staircase. The mansion is large but doesn't have nearly as much light, proportionate to its size, as modern houses do. When I saw it, it had long been vacant and was known for being a haunted house. Cobwebs hung from the ceilings or stretched across the corners of the cornices, and a thick layer of dust covered everything. The windows were stained with dust and rain from fifty years, making the darkness even darker.
When I made it my first visit, it was in company with my father, when I was still a boy, in the year 1808. I was about twelve years old, and my imagination impressible, as it always is at that age. I looked about me with great awe. I was here in the very centre and scene of those occurrences which I had heard recounted at the fire-side at home, with so delightful a horror.
When I made my first visit, it was with my father when I was still a boy in 1808. I was around twelve years old, and my imagination was highly impressionable, as it always is at that age. I looked around me with great awe. I was in the very center of the events I had heard told by the fireside at home, with such a delightful sense of fear.
My father was an old bachelor of nearly sixty when he married. He had, when a child, seen Judge Harbottle on the bench in his robes and wig a dozen times at least before his death, which took place in 1748, and his appearance made a powerful and unpleasant impression, not only on his imagination, but upon his nerves.
My father was an old bachelor close to sixty when he got married. As a child, he had seen Judge Harbottle in court in his robes and wig at least a dozen times before he passed away in 1748, and the judge's presence made a strong and unsettling impression on him, affecting both his imagination and his nerves.
The Judge was at that time a man of some sixty-seven years. He had a great mulberry-coloured face, a big, carbuncled nose, fierce eyes, and a grim and brutal mouth. My father, who was young at the time, thought it the most formidable face he had ever seen; for there were evidences of intellectual power in the formation and lines of the forehead. His voice was loud and harsh, and gave effect to the sarcasm which was his habitual weapon on the bench.
The Judge was about sixty-seven years old at that time. He had a large, dark brown face, a big, pockmarked nose, intense eyes, and a stern, harsh mouth. My father, who was young back then, thought it was the most intimidating face he had ever seen; there were signs of intellectual strength in the shape and lines of the forehead. His voice was loud and rough, accentuating the sarcasm that was his usual tactic in court.
This old gentleman had the reputation of being about the wickedest man in England. Even on the bench he now and then showed his scorn of opinion. He had carried cases his own way, it was said, in spite of counsel, authorities, and even of juries, by a sort of cajolery, violence, and bamboozling, that somehow confused and overpowered resistance. He had never actually committed himself; he was too cunning to do that. He had the character of being, however, a dangerous and unscrupulous judge; but his character did not trouble him. The associates he chose for his hours of relaxation cared as little as he did about it.
This old gentleman was known as one of the wickedest men in England. Even from the bench, he occasionally showed his disdain for public opinion. It was rumored that he won cases his way, despite the lawyers, legal precedents, and even the juries, through a mix of charm, aggression, and trickery that somehow confused and overwhelmed any opposition. He never really committed himself; he was too clever for that. However, he had a reputation for being a dangerous and unscrupulous judge, but that didn't concern him. The people he chose to spend his leisure time with cared just as little about it as he did.
CHAPTER II.
MR. PETERS.
One night during the session of 1746 this old Judge went down in his chair to wait in one of the rooms of the House of Lords for the result of a division in which he and his order were interested.
One night during the session of 1746, this old Judge sat in his chair, waiting in one of the rooms of the House of Lords for the result of a vote that he and his colleagues cared about.
This over, he was about to return to his house close by, in his chair; but the night had become so soft and fine that he changed his mind, sent it home empty, and with two footmen, each with a flambeau, set out on foot in preference. Gout had made him rather a slow pedestrian. It took him some time to get through the two or three streets he had to pass before reaching his house.
This done, he was about to head back to his nearby house in his chair; but the night had turned so lovely and pleasant that he reconsidered, sent the chair home empty, and decided to walk instead, accompanied by two footmen, each holding a torch. Gout had made him somewhat of a slow walker. It took him a while to get through the couple of streets he needed to cross before arriving at his house.
In one of those narrow streets of tall houses, perfectly silent at that hour, he overtook, slowly as he was walking, a very singular-looking old gentleman.
In one of those narrow streets lined with tall houses, completely silent at that hour, he slowly caught up to a very unusual-looking old man as he walked.
He had a bottle-green coat on, with a cape to it, and large stone buttons, a broad-leafed low-crowned hat, from under which a big powdered wig escaped; he stooped very much, and supported his bending knees with the aid of a crutch-handled cane, and so shuffled and tottered along painfully.
He was wearing a bottle-green coat with a cape and large stone buttons, along with a broad-brimmed, low-crowned hat from which a big powdered wig peeked out. He stooped quite a bit, using a cane with a crutch handle to support his bent knees, and shuffled along awkwardly.
“I ask your pardon, sir,” said this old man in a very quavering voice, as the burly Judge came up with him, and he extended his hand feebly towards his arm.
“I beg your pardon, sir,” said the old man in a shaky voice, as the sturdy Judge approached him, and he weakly reached out his hand toward his arm.
Mr. Justice Harbottle saw that the man was by no means poorly dressed, and his manner that of a gentleman.
Mr. Justice Harbottle noticed that the man was definitely not poorly dressed, and his demeanor was that of a gentleman.
The Judge stopped short, and said, in his harsh peremptory tones, “Well, sir, how can I serve you?”
The Judge abruptly stopped and said in a commanding voice, “Well, sir, how can I help you?”
“Can you direct me to Judge Harbottle’s house? I have some intelligence of the very last importance to communicate to him.”
“Can you tell me how to get to Judge Harbottle’s house? I have some crucial information to share with him.”
“Can you tell it before witnesses?” asked the Judge.
“Can you say it in front of witnesses?” asked the Judge.
“By no means; it must reach his ear only,” quavered the old man earnestly.
“Absolutely not; it has to reach his ear only,” the old man said earnestly.
“If that be so, sir, you have only to accompany me a few steps farther to reach my house, and obtain a private audience; for I am Judge Harbottle.”
“If that's the case, sir, you just need to follow me a few steps further to get to my house and have a private meeting; I am Judge Harbottle.”
With this invitation the infirm gentleman in the white wig complied very readily; and in another minute the stranger stood in what was then termed the front parlour of the Judge’s house, tête-à-tête with that shrewd and dangerous functionary.
With this invitation, the elderly man in the white wig agreed without hesitation; and in just a minute, the stranger found himself in what was then called the front parlor of the Judge’s house, tête-à-tête with that clever and formidable official.
He had to sit down, being very much exhausted, and unable for a little time to speak; and then he had a fit of coughing, and after that a fit of gasping; and thus two or three minutes passed, during which the Judge dropped his roquelaure on an arm-chair, and threw his cocked-hat over that.
He had to sit down, feeling really worn out, and unable to speak for a moment; then he started coughing, followed by gasping for breath; and in this way, two or three minutes went by, during which the Judge dropped his cape on an armchair and tossed his tricorne hat over it.
The venerable pedestrian in the white wig quickly recovered his voice. With closed doors they remained together for some time.
The respected old man in the white wig quickly found his voice again. They stayed together for a while behind closed doors.
There were guests waiting in the drawing-rooms, and the sound of men’s voices laughing, and then of a female voice singing to a harpsichord, were heard distinctly in the hall over the stairs; for old Judge Harbottle had arranged one of his dubious jollifications, such as might well make the hair of godly men’s heads stand upright, for that night.
There were guests waiting in the living rooms, and the sound of men’s laughter, followed by a woman singing to a harpsichord, could be clearly heard in the hallway by the stairs; old Judge Harbottle had organized one of his questionable parties, likely enough to make the hair on the heads of pious men stand on end, for that night.
This old gentleman in the powdered white wig, that rested on his stooped shoulders, must have had something to say that interested the Judge very much; for he would not have parted on easy terms with the ten minutes and upwards which that conference filched from the sort of revelry in which he most delighted, and in which he was the roaring king, and in some sort the tyrant also, of his company.
This old man in the powdered white wig that rested on his hunched shoulders must have had something really interesting to say to the Judge; otherwise, he wouldn't have given up those ten minutes or more that the conversation took away from the kind of partying he loved the most, where he was the loud king and, in some ways, the tyrant of his group.
The footman who showed the aged gentleman out observed that the Judge’s mulberry-coloured face, pimples and all, were bleached to a dingy yellow, and there was the abstraction of agitated thought in his manner, as he bid the stranger good-night. The servant saw that the conversation had been of serious import, and that the Judge was frightened.
The footman who escorted the elderly gentleman out noticed that the Judge's dark purple face, pimples and all, had turned a dull yellow, and there was a distracted look of worry in his demeanor as he said goodnight to the stranger. The servant realized that their conversation had been quite serious and that the Judge was scared.
Instead of stumping upstairs forthwith to his scandalous hilarities, his profane company, and his great china bowl of punch—the identical bowl from which a bygone Bishop of London, good easy man, had baptised this Judge’s grandfather, now clinking round the rim with silver ladles, and hung with scrolls of lemon-peel—instead, I say, of stumping and clambering up the great staircase to the cavern of his Circean enchantment, he stood with his big nose flattened against the window-pane, watching the progress of the feeble old man, who clung stiffly to the iron rail as he got down, step by step, to the pavement.
Instead of trudging upstairs right away to his outrageous fun, his rowdy friends, and his large china bowl of punch—the same bowl that a former Bishop of London, a laid-back guy, used to baptize this Judge’s grandfather, now clinking around the rim with silver ladles and decorated with lemon-peel scrolls—instead, I say, of stomping and climbing up the grand staircase to the lair of his magical allure, he stood with his big nose pressed against the window, watching the slow progress of the frail old man, who clung tightly to the iron railing as he made his way down, step by step, to the pavement.
The hall-door had hardly closed, when the old Judge was in the hall bawling hasty orders, with such stimulating expletives as old colonels under excitement sometimes indulge in now-a-days, with a stamp or two of his big foot, and a waving of his clenched fist in the air. He commanded the footman to overtake the old gentleman in the white wig, to offer him his protection on his way home, and in no case to show his face again without having ascertained where he lodged, and who he was, and all about him.
The front door had barely closed when the old Judge burst into the hall shouting quick orders, using the kind of colorful language that old colonels sometimes let slip these days. He stomped his large foot and waved his clenched fist in the air. He told the footman to catch up with the old man in the white wig, to offer him protection on his way home, and under no circumstances was he to show his face again without finding out where the old man stayed, who he was, and everything about him.
“By ——, sirrah! if you fail me in this, you doff my livery to-night!”
“By ——, dude! If you let me down on this, you'll lose my uniform tonight!”
Forth bounced the stalwart footman, with his heavy cane under his arm, and skipped down the steps, and looked up and down the street after the singular figure, so easy to recognise.
Forth bounced the strong footman, with his heavy cane under his arm, and skipped down the steps, looking up and down the street for the distinctive figure that was so easy to recognize.
What were his adventures I shall not tell you just now.
What his adventures were, I won’t share with you right now.
The old man, in the conference to which he had been admitted in that stately panelled room, had just told the Judge a very strange story. He might be himself a conspirator; he might possibly be crazed; or possibly his whole story was straight and true.
The old man, in the meeting he had been allowed into in that grand paneled room, had just told the Judge a very odd story. He could be a conspirator himself; he might be a bit insane; or maybe his entire story was completely honest and real.
The aged gentleman in the bottle-green coat, on finding himself alone with Mr. Justice Harbottle, had become agitated. He said,
The older man in the dark green coat, when he realized he was alone with Mr. Justice Harbottle, grew anxious. He said,
“There is, perhaps you are not aware, my lord, a prisoner in Shrewsbury jail, charged with having forged a bill of exchange for a hundred and twenty pounds, and his name is Lewis Pyneweck, a grocer of that town.”
“There is, perhaps you aren’t aware, my lord, a prisoner in Shrewsbury jail, charged with having forged a bill of exchange for one hundred and twenty pounds, and his name is Lewis Pyneweck, a grocer from that town.”
“Is there?” says the Judge, who knew well that there was.
“Is there?” says the Judge, who knew very well that there was.
“Yes, my lord,” says the old man.
“Yes, my lord,” says the old man.
“Then you had better say nothing to affect this case. If you do, by —— I’ll commit you; for I’m to try it,” says the Judge, with his terrible look and tone.
“Then you should probably keep quiet about this case. If you don’t, I’ll hold you in contempt because I’m the one trying it,” says the Judge, with his intimidating look and tone.
“I am not going to do anything of the kind, my lord; of him or his case I know nothing, and care nothing. But a fact has come to my knowledge which it behoves you to well consider.”
“I’m not going to do anything like that, my lord; I know nothing about him or his situation, and I don’t care at all. But there is a fact that I’ve come across that you really need to think about.”
“And what may that fact be?” inquired the Judge; “I’m in haste, sir, and beg you will use dispatch.”
“And what might that fact be?” asked the Judge. “I’m in a hurry, sir, and I kindly ask you to be quick about it.”
“It has come to my knowledge, my lord, that a secret tribunal is in process of formation, the object of which is to take cognisance of the conduct of the judges; and first, of your conduct, my lord: it is a wicked conspiracy.”
“It has come to my attention, my lord, that a secret tribunal is being formed to examine the behavior of the judges; and first, your behavior, my lord: it is a wicked conspiracy.”
“Who are of it?” demands the Judge.
“Who are involved in this?” demands the Judge.
“I know not a single name as yet. I know but the fact, my lord; it is most certainly true.”
“I don’t know a single name yet. I only know this, my lord; it’s definitely true.”
“I’ll have you before the Privy Council, sir,” says the Judge.
“I’ll have you before the Privy Council, sir,” says the Judge.
“That is what I most desire; but not for a day or two, my lord.”
“That’s what I want most; but not just for a day or two, my lord.”
“And why so?”
“Why is that?”
“I have not as yet a single name, as I told your lordship; but I expect to have a list of the most forward men in it, and some other papers connected with the plot, in two or three days.”
“I don’t have a list of names yet, as I mentioned to you; but I expect to have the names of the most prominent people involved and some other documents related to the plan in two or three days.”
“You said one or two just now.”
“You said one or two just now.”
“About that time, my lord.”
“Around that time, my lord.”
“Is this a Jacobite plot?”
“Is this a Jacobite scheme?”
“In the main I think it is, my lord.”
“In general, I think it is, my lord.”
“Why, then, it is political. I have tried no State prisoners, nor am like to try any such. How, then, doth it concern me?”
“Why, then, it’s political. I haven’t tried any state prisoners, nor do I plan to. So how does this concern me?”
“From what I can gather, my lord, there are those in it who desire private revenges upon certain judges.”
“From what I can tell, my lord, there are people in it who want personal revenge on certain judges.”
“What do they call their cabal?”
“What do they call their group?”
“The High Court of Appeal, my lord.”
“The High Court of Appeal, my lord.”
“Who are you sir? What is your name?”
“Who are you, sir? What's your name?”
“Hugh Peters, my lord.”
"Hugh Peters, your honor."
“That should be a Whig name?”
“That should be a Whig name?”
“It is, my lord.”
"It is, my lord."
“Where do you lodge, Mr. Peters?”
“Where are you staying, Mr. Peters?”
“In Thames-street, my lord, over against the sign of the Three Kings.”
"In Thames Street, my lord, across from the sign of the Three Kings."
“Three Kings? Take care one be not too many for you, Mr. Peters! How come you, an honest Whig, as you say, to be privy to a Jacobite plot? Answer me that.”
“Three Kings? Make sure that you don't have too many on your plate, Mr. Peters! How is it that you, an honest Whig, as you claim, are involved in a Jacobite plot? Explain that to me.”
“My lord, a person in whom I take an interest has been seduced to take a part in it; and being frightened at the unexpected wickedness of their plans, he is resolved to become an informer for the Crown.”
“My lord, someone I care about has been lured into participating; and feeling terrified by the unexpected evil of their schemes, he has decided to become a whistleblower for the Crown.”
“He resolves like a wise man, sir. What does he say of the persons? Who are in the plot? Doth he know them?”
“He decides like a wise man, sir. What does he say about the people? Who is involved in the plot? Does he know them?”
“Only two, my lord; but he will be introduced to the club in a few days, and he will then have a list, and more exact information of their plans, and above all of their oaths, and their hours and places of meeting, with which he wishes to be acquainted before they can have any suspicions of his intentions. And being so informed, to whom, think you, my lord, had he best go then?”
“Only two, my lord; but he’ll be introduced to the club in a few days, and then he’ll have a list, along with more accurate details about their plans, and especially their oaths, as well as their meeting times and locations, which he wants to know before they can suspect his intentions. So, given all this information, to whom do you think, my lord, would be his best choice to approach next?”
“To the king’s attorney-general straight. But you say this concerns me, sir, in particular? How about this prisoner, Lewis Pyneweck? Is he one of them?”
“To the king’s attorney-general directly. But you say this is specifically about me, sir? What about this prisoner, Lewis Pyneweck? Is he one of them?”
“I can’t tell, my lord; but for some reason, it is thought your lordship will be well advised if you try him not. For if you do, it is feared ’twill shorten your days.”
“I can’t say for sure, my lord; but for some reason, people think it would be wise for you not to try him. If you do, they fear it may shorten your life.”
“So far as I can learn, Mr. Peters, this business smells pretty strong of blood and treason. The king’s attorney-general will know how to deal with it. When shall I see you again, sir?”
“So far as I can tell, Mr. Peters, this situation really reeks of violence and betrayal. The king's attorney-general will know how to handle it. When will I see you again, sir?”
“If you give me leave, my lord, either before your lordship’s court sits, or after it rises, to-morrow. I should like to come and tell your lordship what has passed.”
“If you allow me, my lord, either before your lordship’s court meets or after it adjourns tomorrow, I would like to come and inform your lordship about what has happened.”
“Do so, Mr. Peters, at nine o’clock to-morrow morning. And see you play me no trick, sir, in this matter; if you do, by ——, sir, I’ll lay you by the heels!”
“Do that, Mr. Peters, at nine o’clock tomorrow morning. And don’t try any tricks with me, sir; if you do, I swear I’ll put you in your place!”
“You need fear no trick from me, my lord; had I not wished to serve you, and acquit my own conscience, I never would have come all this way to talk with your lordship.”
“You don’t need to worry about any tricks from me, my lord; if I hadn’t wanted to serve you and clear my own conscience, I never would have traveled all this way to speak with you.”
“I’m willing to believe you, Mr. Peters; I’m willing to believe you, sir.”
“I’m ready to believe you, Mr. Peters; I’m ready to believe you, sir.”
And upon this they parted.
And with that, they parted.
“He has either painted his face, or he is consumedly sick,” thought the old Judge.
“He's either painted his face, or he's really sick,” thought the old Judge.
The light had shone more effectually upon his features as he turned to leave the room with a low bow, and they looked, he fancied, unnaturally chalky.
The light cast more clearly on his face as he turned to leave the room with a slight bow, and he felt they looked, perhaps, uncomfortably pale.
“D—— him!” said the judge ungraciously, as he began to scale the stairs: “he has half-spoiled my supper.”
“Damn him!” said the judge ungraciously as he started to climb the stairs. “He has half-spoiled my supper.”
But if he had, no one but the Judge himself perceived it, and the evidence was all, as any one might perceive, the other way.
But if he had, no one except the Judge himself noticed it, and the evidence was, as anyone could see, the exact opposite.
CHAPTER III.
LEWIS PYNEWECK.
In the meantime, the footman dispatched in pursuit of Mr. Peters speedily overtook that feeble gentleman. The old man stopped when he heard the sound of pursuing steps, but any alarms that may have crossed his mind seemed to disappear on his recognising the livery. He very gratefully accepted the proferred assistance, and placed his tremulous arm within the servant’s for support. They had not gone far, however, when the old man stopped suddenly, saying,
In the meantime, the footman sent after Mr. Peters quickly caught up to that fragile gentleman. The older man halted when he heard the sound of footsteps behind him, but any worries that may have crossed his mind faded as soon as he recognized the uniform. He gratefully accepted the offered help and put his shaking arm through the servant's for support. They hadn't gone far, however, before the old man suddenly stopped and said,
“Dear me! as I live, I have dropped it. You heard it fall. My eyes, I fear, won’t serve me, and I’m unable to stoop low enough; but if you will look, you shall have half the find. It is a guinea; I carried it in my glove.”
“Wow! I can’t believe I dropped it. You heard it fall. My eyesight isn’t great, and I can’t bend down far enough; but if you look for it, I’ll share half of what we find. It’s a guinea; I had it in my glove.”
The street was silent and deserted. The footman had hardly descended to what he termed his “hunkers,” and begun to search the pavement about the spot which the old man indicated, when Mr. Peters, who seemed very much exhausted, and breathed with difficulty, struck him a violent blow, from above, over the back of the head with a heavy instrument, and then another; and leaving him bleeding and senseless in the gutter, ran like a lamp-lighter down a lane to the right, and was gone.
The street was quiet and empty. The footman had barely knelt down to look at the pavement where the old man pointed, when Mr. Peters, who looked really tired and was breathing hard, hit him hard from behind with a heavy object, then hit him again. He left the footman bleeding and unconscious in the gutter and dashed down a side street to the right, disappearing from sight.
When, an hour later, the watchman brought the man in livery home, still stupid and covered with blood, Judge Harbottle cursed his servant roundly, swore he was drunk, threatened him with an indictment for taking bribes to betray his master, and cheered him with a perspective of the broad street leading from the Old Bailey to Tyburn, the cart’s tail, and the hangman’s lash.
When, an hour later, the guard brought the guy in uniform back home, still dazed and covered in blood, Judge Harbottle angrily cursed his servant, accused him of being drunk, threatened him with charges for accepting bribes to betray his boss, and cheered him up with a vision of the wide street leading from the Old Bailey to Tyburn, the cart, and the hangman's whip.
Notwithstanding this demonstration, the Judge was pleased. It was a disguised “affidavit man,” or footpad, no doubt, who had been employed to frighten him. The trick had fallen through.
Notwithstanding this demonstration, the Judge was pleased. It was a disguised “affidavit man,” or mugger, no doubt, who had been hired to scare him. The trick had backfired.
A “court of appeal,” such as the false Hugh Peters had indicated, with assassination for its sanction, would be an uncomfortable institution for a “hanging judge” like the Honourable Justice Harbottle. That sarcastic and ferocious administrator of the criminal code of England, at that time a rather pharisaical, bloody, and heinous system of justice, had reasons of his own for choosing to try that very Lewis Pyneweck, on whose behalf this audacious trick was devised. Try him he would. No man living should take that morsel out of his mouth.
A "court of appeal," like the one the fake Hugh Peters mentioned, with assassination as its enforcement, would be a tough situation for a “hanging judge” like the Honorable Justice Harbottle. That sarcastic and ruthless enforcer of England's criminal code, which at the time was a rather hypocritical, bloody, and brutal justice system, had his own reasons for wanting to put Lewis Pyneweck on trial, the very person for whom this bold scheme was created. He would try him. No one alive would take that opportunity away from him.
Of Lewis Pyneweck of course, so far as the outer world could see, he knew nothing. He would try him after his fashion, without fear, favour, or affection.
Of Lewis Pyneweck, of course, so far as the outside world could see, he knew nothing. He would test him in his own way, without fear, favoritism, or feelings.
But did he not remember a certain thin man, dressed in mourning, in whose house, in Shrewsbury, the Judge’s lodgings used to be, until a scandal of his ill-treating his wife came suddenly to light? A grocer with a demure look, a soft step, and a lean face as dark as mahogany, with a nose sharp and long, standing ever so little awry, and a pair of dark steady brown eyes under thinly-traced black brows—a man whose thin lips wore always a faint unpleasant smile.
But didn't he recall a certain thin man, dressed in black, who lived in the house in Shrewsbury where the Judge used to stay, until a scandal about him mistreating his wife came out of nowhere? A grocer with a modest appearance, a gentle walk, and a lean face as dark as mahogany, with a long, sharp nose that tilted slightly to the side, and a pair of steady brown eyes under delicately drawn black brows—a man whose thin lips always had a faintly unpleasant smile.
Had not that scoundrel an account to settle with the Judge? had he not been troublesome lately? and was not his name Lewis Pyneweck, some time grocer in Shrewsbury, and now prisoner in the jail of that town?
Hadn't that scoundrel a score to settle with the Judge? Hadn't he been causing trouble lately? And wasn't his name Lewis Pyneweck, once a grocer in Shrewsbury, and now a prisoner in the jail of that town?
The reader may take it, if he pleases, as a sign that Judge Harbottle was a good Christian, that he suffered nothing ever from remorse. That was undoubtedly true. He had nevertheless done this grocer, forger, what you will, some five or six years before, a grievous wrong; but it was not that, but a possible scandal, and possible complications, that troubled the learned Judge now.
The reader might see it, if they want, as a sign that Judge Harbottle was a good Christian, since he never felt remorse. That was definitely true. He had, however, done this grocer, forger, or whatever you want to call him, a serious wrong about five or six years ago; but now it was not that which troubled the learned Judge, but the potential scandal and possible complications.
Did he not, as a lawyer, know, that to bring a man from his shop to the dock, the chances must be at least ninety-nine out of a hundred that he is guilty.
Did he not, as a lawyer, know that bringing a man from his shop to the dock means there's at least a ninety-nine out of a hundred chance that he's guilty?
A weak man like his learned brother Withershins was not a judge to keep the high-roads safe, and make crime tremble. Old Judge Harbottle was the man to make the evil-disposed quiver, and to refresh the world with showers of wicked blood, and thus save the innocent, to the refrain of the ancient saw he loved to quote:
A weak man like his educated brother Withershins was not the right judge to keep the highways safe and make criminals afraid. Old Judge Harbottle was the one to make wrongdoers tremble, to cleanse the world with streams of wicked blood, and in doing so, protect the innocent, all while reciting the old saying he loved to quote:
Foolish pity
Ruins a city.
Wasting sympathy
Destroys a city.
In hanging that fellow he could not be wrong. The eye of a man accustomed to look upon the dock could not fail to read “villain” written sharp and clear in his plotting face. Of course he would try him, and no one else should.
In hanging that guy, he couldn't be making a mistake. Anyone used to looking at the dock would see "villain" written clearly on his scheming face. Of course, he would put him on trial, and no one else would do it.
A saucy-looking woman, still handsome, in a mob-cap gay with blue ribbons, in a saque of flowered silk, with lace and rings on, much too fine for the Judge’s housekeeper, which nevertheless she was, peeped into his study next morning, and, seeing the Judge alone, stepped in.
A stylish-looking woman, still attractive, wearing a mob-cap adorned with blue ribbons, in a flower-patterned silk dress, with lace and jewelry on, way too fancy for the Judge’s housekeeper, which she actually was, peeked into his study the next morning and, seeing the Judge alone, entered.
“Here’s another letter from him, come by the post this morning. Can’t you do nothing for him?” she said wheedlingly, with her arm over his neck, and her delicate finger and thumb fiddling with the lobe of his purple ear.
“Here’s another letter from him, arrived in the mail this morning. Can’t you do anything for him?” she said sweetly, with her arm around his neck, and her delicate finger and thumb playing with the lobe of his purple ear.
“I’ll try,” said Judge Harbottle, not raising his eyes from the paper he was reading.
“I’ll try,” said Judge Harbottle, not looking up from the paper he was reading.
“I knew you’d do what I asked you,” she said.
“I knew you’d do what I asked,” she said.
The Judge clapt his gouty claw over his heart, and made her an ironical bow.
The Judge placed his gouty hand over his heart and gave her a sarcastic bow.
“What,” she asked, “will you do?”
“What,” she asked, “are you going to do?”
“Hang him,” said the Judge with a chuckle.
“Hang him,” said the Judge with a laugh.
“You don’t mean to; no, you don’t, my little man,” said she, surveying herself in a mirror on the wall.
“You don’t mean to; no, you don’t, my little guy,” she said, checking herself out in the mirror on the wall.
“I’m d——d but I think you’re falling in love with your husband at last!” said Judge Harbottle.
“I’m damned but I think you're finally falling in love with your husband!” said Judge Harbottle.
“I’m blest but I think you’re growing jealous of him,” replied the lady with a laugh. “But no; he was always a bad one to me; I’ve done with him long ago.”
“I’m lucky, but I think you’re getting jealous of him,” the lady replied with a laugh. “But no; he was always bad to me; I’m done with him a long time ago.”
“And he with you, by George! When he took your fortune and your spoons and your ear-rings, he had all he wanted of you. He drove you from his house; and when he discovered you had made yourself comfortable, and found a good situation, he’d have taken your guineas and your silver and your ear-rings over again, and then allowed you half-a-dozen years more to make a new harvest for his mill. You don’t wish him good; if you say you do, you lie.”
“And he with you, for sure! When he took your money, your spoons, and your earrings, he got everything he wanted from you. He kicked you out of his house; and when he saw you were doing well and found a decent job, he would have taken your gold, your silver, and your earrings all over again, and then given you an extra six years to gather more for his benefit. You don't wish him well; if you say you do, you're lying.”
She laughed a wicked saucy laugh, and gave the terrible Rhadamanthus a playful tap on the chops.
She laughed a wickedly cheeky laugh and gave the fearsome Rhadamanthus a playful tap on the chin.
“He wants me to send him money to fee a counsellor,” she said, while her eyes wandered over the pictures on the wall, and back again to the looking-glass; and certainly she did not look as if his jeopardy troubled her very much.
“He wants me to send him money to pay for a counselor,” she said, while her eyes drifted over the pictures on the wall and back to the mirror; and she certainly didn’t look like his situation bothered her very much.
“Confound his impudence, the scoundrel!” thundered the old Judge, throwing himself back in his chair, as he used to do in furore on the bench, and the lines of his mouth looked brutal, and his eyes ready to leap from their sockets. “If you answer his letter from my house to please yourself, you’ll write your next from somebody else’s to please me. You understand, my pretty witch, I’ll not be pestered. Come, no pouting; whimpering won’t do. You don’t care a brass farthing for the villain, body or soul. You came here but to make a row. You are one of Mother Carey’s chickens; and where you come, the storm is up. Get you gone, baggage! get you gone!” he repeated with a stamp; for a knock at the hall-door made her instantaneous disappearance indispensable.
“Damn his arrogance, the jerk!” roared the old Judge, throwing himself back in his chair like he used to do in a rage on the bench. The lines of his mouth looked harsh, and his eyes seemed ready to pop out. “If you respond to his letter from my house just to please yourself, you'll be writing your next one from someone else's place to please me. You get it, my pretty witch, I won’t be bothered. Come on, no sulking; whining won’t work. You don’t give a damn about the scoundrel, body or soul. You came here just to cause a scene. You’re one of Mother Carey’s chicks; wherever you go, there’s a storm. Get out of here, baggage! get out of here now!” he repeated with a stamp, as a knock at the hall door made her quick exit necessary.
I need hardly say that the venerable Hugh Peters did not appear again. The Judge never mentioned him. But oddly enough, considering how he laughed to scorn the weak invention which he had blown into dust at the very first puff, his white-wigged visitor and the conference in the dark front parlour was often in his memory.
I hardly need to mention that the respected Hugh Peters never showed up again. The Judge never spoke of him. But strangely, given how he ridiculed the fragile idea that he had easily swept away with just a breath, his white-wigged visitor and their meeting in the dark front parlor remained often in his thoughts.
His shrewd eye told him that allowing for change of tints and such disguises as the playhouse affords every night, the features of this false old man, who had turned out too hard for his tall footman, were identical with those of Lewis Pyneweck.
His sharp eye told him that considering the changes in colors and the disguises that the theater provides every night, the features of this fake old man, who had proven too tough for his tall footman, were exactly the same as those of Lewis Pyneweck.
Judge Harbottle made his registrar call upon the crown solicitor, and tell him that there was a man in town who bore a wonderful resemblance to a prisoner in Shrewsbury jail named Lewis Pyneweck, and to make inquiry through the post forthwith whether any one was personating Pyneweck in prison, and whether he had thus or otherwise made his escape.
Judge Harbottle had his registrar contact the crown solicitor to inform him that there was a man in town who looked remarkably like a prisoner in Shrewsbury jail named Lewis Pyneweck. He asked to investigate immediately through the mail whether anyone was impersonating Pyneweck in prison and if he had managed to escape in any way.
The prisoner was safe, however, and no question as to his identity.
The prisoner was safe, though, and there was no doubt about his identity.
CHAPTER IV.
INTERRUPTION IN COURT.
In due time Judge Harbottle went circuit; and in due time the judges were in Shrewsbury. News travelled slowly in those days, and newspapers, like the wagons and stage-coaches, took matters easily. Mrs. Pyneweck, in the Judge’s house, with a diminished household—the greater part of the Judge’s servants having gone with him, for he had given up riding circuit, and travelled in his coach in state—kept house rather solitarily at home.
In due time, Judge Harbottle went on his circuit; and eventually the judges arrived in Shrewsbury. News spread slowly back then, and newspapers, much like the wagons and stagecoaches, took their time. Mrs. Pyneweck, at the Judge’s house, with a smaller staff—most of the Judge’s servants had gone with him, since he had stopped riding circuit and traveled in style in his coach—managed the household somewhat alone at home.
In spite of quarrels, in spite of mutual injuries—some of them, inflicted by herself, enormous—in spite of a married life of spited bickerings—a life in which there seemed no love or liking or forbearance, for years—now that Pyneweck stood in near danger of death, something like remorse came suddenly upon her. She knew that in Shrewsbury were transacting the scenes which were to determine his fate. She knew she did not love him; but she could not have supposed, even a fortnight before, that the hour of suspense could have affected her so powerfully.
In spite of their arguments, despite the mutual hurt—some of it caused by her, a lot of it—despite a married life filled with bitter fights—a life that seemed to lack any love, warmth, or patience for years—now that Pyneweck was close to death, she suddenly felt something like remorse. She knew the events happening in Shrewsbury would decide his fate. She knew she didn't love him; yet, she couldn't have imagined, even two weeks ago, that this anxious waiting could have such a strong effect on her.
She knew the day on which the trial was expected to take place. She could not get it out of her head for a minute; she felt faint as it drew towards evening.
She knew the day when the trial was supposed to happen. She couldn't stop thinking about it for a second; she felt weak as it got closer to evening.
Two or three days passed; and then she knew that the trial must be over by this time. There were floods between London and Shrewsbury, and news was long delayed. She wished the floods would last for ever. It was dreadful waiting to hear; dreadful to know that the event was over, and that she could not hear till self-willed rivers subsided; dreadful to know that they must subside and the news come at last.
Two or three days went by, and she realized that the trial had to be over by now. There were heavy floods between London and Shrewsbury, and news was slow to arrive. She wished the floods would last forever. It was terrible waiting to hear; terrible to know that the event had happened, and that she couldn’t find out until the stubborn rivers went down; terrible to know that they would eventually go down and the news would come at last.
She had some vague trust in the Judge’s good-nature, and much in the resources of chance and accident. She had contrived to send the money he wanted. He would not be without legal advice and energetic and skilled support.
She had a vague trust in the Judge’s kindness and a lot of faith in luck and unexpected events. She had managed to send the money he needed. He wouldn’t be without legal advice and strong, skilled support.
At last the news did come—a long arrear all in a gush: a letter from a female friend in Shrewsbury; a return of the sentences, sent up for the Judge; and most important, because most easily got at, being told with great aplomb and brevity, the long-deferred intelligence of the Shrewsbury Assizes in the Morning Advertiser. Like an impatient reader of a novel, who reads the last page first, she read with dizzy eyes the list of the executions.
At last, the news arrived—all at once: a letter from a female friend in Shrewsbury; a return of the sentences sent up for the Judge; and most importantly, because it was the easiest to access, the long-awaited information from the Shrewsbury Assizes in the Morning Advertiser, told with great confidence and conciseness. Like an eager reader who looks at the last page of a novel first, she quickly scanned the list of executions with bewildered eyes.
Two were respited, seven were hanged; and in that capital catalogue was this line:
Two were spared, seven were hanged; and in that list of names was this line:
“Lewis Pyneweck—forgery.”
“Lewis Pyneweck—fake.”
She had to read it half-a-dozen times over before she was sure she understood it. Here was the paragraph:
She had to read it half a dozen times before she was sure she understood it. Here was the paragraph:
“Sentence, Death—7.
“Sentence, Death—7.
“Executed accordingly, on Friday the 13th instant, to wit:
“Executed accordingly, on Friday the 13th of this month, specifically:
“Thomas Primer, alias Duck—highway robbery.
“Thomas Primer, also known as Duck—highway robbery.
“Flora Guy—stealing to the value of 11s. 6d.
“Flora Guy—theft amounting to 11s. 6d.
“Arthur Pounden—burglary.
“Arthur Pounden—burglary.
“Matilda Mummery—riot.
“Matilda Mummery—rioting.
“Lewis Pyneweck—forgery, bill of exchange.”
“Lewis Pyneweck—forgery, bill of exchange.”
And when she reached this, she read it over and over, feeling very cold and sick. This buxom housekeeper was known in the house as Mrs. Carwell—Carwell being her maiden name, which she had resumed.
And when she got to this, she read it again and again, feeling really cold and sick. This curvy housekeeper was known in the house as Mrs. Carwell—Carwell being her maiden name, which she had taken back.
No one in the house except its master knew her history. Her introduction had been managed craftily. No one suspected that it had been concerted between her and the old reprobate in scarlet and ermine.
No one in the house except its owner knew her background. Her arrival had been arranged cleverly. No one suspected that it had been planned between her and the old scoundrel in red and ermine.
Flora Carwell ran up the stairs now, and snatched her little girl, hardly seven years of age, whom she met on the lobby, hurriedly up in her arms, and carried her into her bedroom, without well knowing what she was doing, and sat down, placing the child before her. She was not able to speak. She held the child before her, and looked in the little girl’s wondering face, and burst into tears of horror.
Flora Carwell raced up the stairs and scooped up her little girl, who was barely seven years old, as she encountered her in the lobby. She hurriedly carried her into the bedroom, hardly aware of what she was doing, and sat down, placing the child in front of her. She couldn't find the words to speak. Holding the child before her, she gazed into the little girl’s confused face and suddenly broke down in tears of horror.
She thought, the Judge could have saved him. I daresay he could. For a time she was furious with him; and hugged and kissed her bewildered little girl, who returned her gaze with large round eyes.
She thought the Judge could have saved him. I’m sure he could. For a while, she was angry with him; and she held and kissed her confused little girl, who looked back at her with wide, round eyes.
That little girl had lost her father, and knew nothing of the matter. She had been always told that her father was dead long ago.
That little girl had lost her father and had no idea about it. She had always been told that her father had died a long time ago.
A woman, coarse, uneducated, vain, and violent, does not reason, or even feel, very distinctly; but in these tears of consternation were mingling a self-upbraiding. She felt afraid of that little child.
A woman, rough, uneducated, vain, and aggressive, doesn’t think or even feel very clearly; but in these tears of panic, there was a mix of self-criticism. She felt frightened by that little child.
But Mrs. Carwell was a person who lived not upon sentiment, but upon beef and pudding; she consoled herself with punch; she did not trouble herself long even with resentments; she was a gross and material person, and could not mourn over the irrevocable for more than a limited number of hours, even if she would.
But Mrs. Carwell was someone who didn’t get caught up in emotions; she thrived on hearty food and comforting desserts. She found solace in punch and didn’t dwell on grudges for long. She was a practical and straightforward person and couldn’t grieve over what was done for more than a few hours, even if she wanted to.
Judge Harbottle was soon in London again. Except the gout, this savage old epicurean never knew a day’s sickness. He laughed and coaxed and bullied away the young woman’s faint upbraidings, and in a little time Lewis Pyneweck troubled her no more; and the Judge secretly chuckled over the perfectly fair removal of a bore, who might have grown little by little into something very like a tyrant.
Judge Harbottle was soon back in London. Aside from his gout, this rough old hedonist never experienced a day of illness. He laughed, persuaded, and pressured the young woman to ignore her mild complaints, and before long, Lewis Pyneweck was no longer a problem for her; the Judge secretly reveled in the complete and fair dismissal of a nuisance who could have gradually turned into something close to a tyrant.
It was the lot of the Judge whose adventures I am now recounting to try criminal cases at the Old Bailey shortly after his return. He had commenced his charge to the jury in a case of forgery, and was, after his wont, thundering dead against the prisoner, with many a hard aggravation and cynical gibe, when suddenly all died away in silence, and, instead of looking at the jury, the eloquent Judge was gaping at some person in the body of the court.
It was the fate of the Judge whose adventures I'm now telling to handle criminal cases at the Old Bailey shortly after he returned. He had started his speech to the jury in a forgery case and was, as usual, going hard against the defendant, throwing out harsh criticisms and cynical comments, when suddenly everything went quiet, and instead of looking at the jury, the eloquent Judge was staring at someone in the audience.
Among the persons of small importance who stand and listen at the sides was one tall enough to show with a little prominence; a slight mean figure, dressed in seedy black, lean and dark of visage. He had just handed a letter to the crier, before he caught the Judge’s eye.
Among the people of little significance who stand and listen at the sides was one tall enough to stand out a bit; a thin, shabby-looking figure dressed in worn black, with a lean and dark face. He had just given a letter to the crier when he caught the Judge’s eye.
That Judge descried, to his amazement, the features of Lewis Pyneweck. He has the usual faint thin-lipped smile; and with his blue chin raised in air, and as it seemed quite unconscious of the distinguished notice he has attracted, he was stretching his low cravat with his crooked fingers, while he slowly turned his head from side to side—a process which enabled the Judge to see distinctly a stripe of swollen blue round his neck, which indicated, he thought, the grip of the rope.
That Judge saw, to his surprise, the face of Lewis Pyneweck. He had the typical faint, thin-lipped smile; and with his blue chin held high, seemingly unaware of the attention he was getting, he was adjusting his loose cravat with his crooked fingers, while he slowly turned his head from side to side—a movement that allowed the Judge to clearly see a line of swollen blue around his neck, which he thought indicated the mark of the rope.
This man, with a few others, had got a footing on a step, from which he could better see the court. He now stepped down, and the Judge lost sight of him.
This man, along with a few others, had found a spot on a step where he could see the court better. He then stepped down, and the Judge lost track of him.
His lordship signed energetically with his hand in the direction in which this man had vanished. He turned to the tipstaff. His first effort to speak ended in a gasp. He cleared his throat, and told the astounded official to arrest that man who had interrupted the court.
His lordship waved his hand energetically in the direction where the man had disappeared. He turned to the tipstaff. His first attempt to speak ended in a gasp. He cleared his throat and told the shocked official to arrest the man who had interrupted the court.
“He’s but this moment gone down there. Bring him in custody before me, within ten minutes’ time, or I’ll strip your gown from your shoulders and fine the sheriff!” he thundered, while his eyes flashed round the court in search of the functionary.
“He's just gone down there. Bring him in front of me in custody within ten minutes, or I'll take your gown off you and fine the sheriff!” he thundered, his eyes scanning the court for the official.
Attorneys, counsellors, idle spectators, gazed in the direction in which Mr. Justice Harbottle had shaken his gnarled old hand. They compared notes. Not one had seen any one making a disturbance. They asked one another if the Judge was losing his head.
Attorneys, counselors, idle spectators, looked toward where Mr. Justice Harbottle had waved his gnarled old hand. They shared their observations. Not a single one had seen anyone causing a scene. They questioned each other if the Judge was losing his mind.
Nothing came of the search. His lordship concluded his charge a great deal more tamely; and when the jury retired, he stared round the court with a wandering mind, and looked as if he would not have given sixpence to see the prisoner hanged.
Nothing came of the search. His lordship wrapped up his charge much more calmly; and when the jury went out, he glanced around the court with a distracted mind and looked like he wouldn’t have paid a penny to see the prisoner hanged.
CHAPTER V.
CALEB SEARCHER.
The Judge had received the letter; had he known from whom it came, he would no doubt have read it instantaneously. As it was he simply read the direction:
The Judge had received the letter; if he had known who it was from, he definitely would have read it right away. As it was, he just read the address:
To the Honourable
The Lord Justice
Elijah Harbottle,
One of his Majesty’s Justices of
the Honourable Court of Common Pleas.
Dear Honorable
The Judge
Elijah Harbottle
One of His Majesty’s Justices of
the Honorable Court of Common Pleas.
It remained forgotten in his pocket till he reached home.
It stayed forgotten in his pocket until he got home.
When he pulled out that and others from the capacious pocket of his coat, it had its turn, as he sat in his library in his thick silk dressing-gown; and then he found its contents to be a closely-written letter, in a clerk’s hand, and an enclosure in ‘secretary hand,’ as I believe the angular scrivinary of law-writings in those days was termed, engrossed on a bit of parchment about the size of this page. The letter said:
When he pulled that and other items from the spacious pocket of his coat, it was time for him to sit in his library in his thick silk bathrobe; he discovered that its contents included a neatly written letter in a clerk's handwriting, along with an enclosure in what I think was called 'secretary hand,' a style used for legal documents back then, written on a piece of parchment roughly the size of this page. The letter said:
“Mr. Justice Harbottle,—My Lord,
“Mr. Justice Harbottle, My Lord,”
“I am ordered by the High Court of Appeal to acquaint your lordship, in order to your better preparing yourself for your trial, that a true bill hath been sent down, and the indictment lieth against your lordship for the murder of one Lewis Pyneweck of Shrewsbury, citizen, wrongfully executed for the forgery of a bill of exchange, on the—the day of —— last, by reason of the wilful perversion of the evidence, and the undue pressure put upon the jury, together with the illegal admission of evidence by your lordship, well knowing the same to be illegal, by all which the promoter of the prosecution of the said indictment, before the High Court of Appeal, hath lost his life.
“I am instructed by the High Court of Appeal to inform you, so you can better prepare for your trial, that a true bill has been issued, and the indictment is against you for the murder of Lewis Pyneweck from Shrewsbury, a citizen who was wrongfully executed for forging a bill of exchange on the—day of—last, due to the deliberate mishandling of evidence, the undue pressure placed on the jury, and the illegal acceptance of evidence by you, fully aware that it was unlawful, all of which has resulted in the promoter of this prosecution before the High Court of Appeal losing his life.”
“And the trial of the said indictment, I am farther ordered to acquaint your lordship is fixed for the 10th day of —— next ensuing, by the right honourable the Lord Chief-Justice Twofold, of the court aforesaid, to wit, the High Court of Appeal, on which day it will most certainly take place. And I am farther to acquaint your lordship, to prevent any surprise or miscarriage, that your case stands first for the said day, and that the said High Court of Appeal sits day and night, and never rises; and herewith, by order of the said court, I furnish your lordship with a copy (extract) of the record in this case, except of the indictment, whereof, notwithstanding, the substance and effect is supplied to your lordship in this Notice. And farther I am to inform you, that in case the jury then to try your lordship should find you guilty, the right honourable the Lord Chief-Justice will, in passing sentence of death upon you, fix the day of execution for the 10th day of ——, being one calendar month from the day of your trial.”
“And regarding the trial for the indictment, I must inform you that it’s scheduled for the 10th day of —— next month, set by the honorable Lord Chief Justice Twofold of the High Court of Appeal, and it will definitely take place on that day. Additionally, I want to make sure you are prepared and there are no surprises; your case is the first on the docket for that day, and the High Court of Appeal operates continuously without breaks. Attached, as ordered by the court, is a copy (extract) of the record for this case, excluding the indictment, the contents of which are summarized in this notice. Furthermore, I need to let you know that if the jury finds you guilty during your trial, the honorable Lord Chief Justice will determine the date of your execution as the 10th day of ——, exactly one month after your trial date.”
It was signed by “CALEB SEARCHER,
It was signed by “CALEB SEARCHER,
“Officer of the Crown Solicitor in the
“Kingdom of Life and Death.”
“Officer of the Crown Solicitor in the
"Kingdom of Life and Death."
The Judge glanced through the parchment.
The judge looked over the document.
“’Sblood! Do they think a man like me is to be bamboozled by their buffoonery?”
“'Damn it! Do they really think a guy like me is going to fall for their nonsense?”
The Judge’s coarse features were wrung into one of his sneers; but he was pale. Possibly, after all, there was a conspiracy on foot. It was queer. Did they mean to pistol him in his carriage? or did they only aim at frightening him?
The Judge’s rugged face twisted into one of his sneers, but he looked pale. Maybe there really was a conspiracy brewing. It was strange. Did they plan to shoot him in his carriage? Or were they just trying to scare him?
Judge Harbottle had more than enough of animal courage. He was not afraid of highwaymen, and he had fought more than his share of duels, being a foul-mouthed advocate while he held briefs at the bar. No one questioned his fighting qualities. But with respect to this particular case of Pyneweck, he lived in a house of glass. Was there not his pretty, dark-eyed, over-dressed housekeeper, Mrs. Flora Carwell? Very easy for people who knew Shrewsbury to identify Mrs. Pyneweck, if once put upon the scent; and had he not stormed and worked hard in that case? Had he not made it hard sailing for the prisoner? Did he not know very well what the bar thought of it? It would be the worst scandal that ever blasted judge.
Judge Harbottle had more than enough of fake bravado. He wasn’t scared of robbers, and he’d fought his fair share of duels, being quite the foul-mouthed advocate while handling cases at the bar. No one doubted his ability to fight. But regarding this specific case of Pyneweck, he felt exposed. There was his pretty, dark-eyed, overly dressed housekeeper, Mrs. Flora Carwell. It would be easy for anyone familiar with Shrewsbury to recognize Mrs. Pyneweck if they got a hint; and hadn’t he gone all out and worked hard on that case? Hadn’t he made things tough for the defendant? He knew exactly what the bar thought about it. It would be the biggest scandal that ever ruined a judge.
So much there was intimidating in the matter, but nothing more. The Judge was a little bit gloomy for a day or two after, and more testy with every one than usual.
So much about it was intimidating, but nothing beyond that. The Judge seemed a bit down for a day or two afterward and was more irritable with everyone than usual.
He locked up the papers; and about a week after he asked his housekeeper, one day, in the library:
He locked up the papers, and about a week later, he asked his housekeeper one day in the library:
“Had your husband never a brother?”
“Did your husband never have a brother?”
Mrs. Carwell squalled on this sudden introduction of the funereal topic, and cried exemplary “piggins full,” as the Judge used pleasantly to say. But he was in no mood for trifling now, and he said sternly:
Mrs. Carwell cried out at this unexpected mention of the serious subject, and exclaimed “pigs full,” as the Judge used to say in a friendly way. But he was not in the mood for joking now, and he said firmly:
“Come, madam! this wearies me. Do it another time; and give me an answer to my question.” So she did.
“Come on, ma'am! This is tiring. Do it another time and give me an answer to my question.” So she did.
Pyneweck had no brother living. He once had one; but he died in Jamaica.
Pyneweck had no living brother. He used to have one, but he died in Jamaica.
“How do you know he is dead?” asked the Judge.
“How do you know he's dead?” asked the Judge.
“Because he told me so.”
"Because he said so."
“Not the dead man?”
“Not the deceased man?”
“Pyneweck told me so.”
“Pyneweck said so.”
“Is that all?” sneered the Judge.
“Is that it?” sneered the Judge.
He pondered this matter; and time went on. The Judge was growing a little morose, and less enjoying. The subject struck nearer to his thoughts than he fancied it could have done. But so it is with most undivulged vexations, and there was no one to whom he could tell this one.
He thought about this for a while, and time kept moving on. The Judge was becoming a bit gloomy and found less joy in things. The topic hit closer to home for him than he realized. But that's how it is with many unspoken worries, and there was no one he could share this one with.
It was now the ninth; and Mr. Justice Harbottle was glad. He knew nothing would come of it. Still it bothered him; and to-morrow would see it well over.
It was now the ninth, and Mr. Justice Harbottle was relieved. He knew nothing would come of it. Still, it bothered him, and tomorrow would put it all behind him.
[What of the paper, I have cited? No one saw it during his life; no one, after his death. He spoke of it to Dr. Hedstone; and what purported to be “a copy,” in the old Judge’s hand-writing, was found. The original was nowhere. Was it a copy of an illusion, incident to brain disease? Such is my belief.]
[What about the paper I mentioned? Nobody saw it while he was alive, and no one has seen it since his death. He talked about it to Dr. Hedstone, and what seemed to be “a copy” written in the old Judge’s handwriting was discovered. The original is nowhere to be found. Was it just a copy of an illusion caused by a brain disorder? That’s what I believe.]
CHAPTER VI.
ARRESTED.
Judge Harbottle went this night to the play at Drury Lane. He was one of those old fellows who care nothing for late hours, and occasional knocking about in pursuit of pleasure. He had appointed with two cronies of Lincoln’s Inn to come home in his coach with him to sup after the play.
Judge Harbottle went to the theater at Drury Lane that night. He was one of those old guys who didn’t mind staying out late and occasionally having fun. He had made plans with two friends from Lincoln’s Inn to ride home in his carriage with him to have supper after the play.
They were not in his box, but were to meet him near the entrance, and to get into his carriage there; and Mr. Justice Harbottle, who hated waiting, was looking a little impatiently from the window.
They weren’t in his box but were supposed to meet him near the entrance to get into his carriage there; and Mr. Justice Harbottle, who couldn’t stand waiting, was looking a bit impatiently out the window.
The Judge yawned.
The judge yawned.
He told the footman to watch for Counsellor Thavies and Counsellor Beller, who were coming; and, with another yawn, he laid his cocked-hat on his knees, closed his eyes, leaned back in his corner, wrapped his mantle closer about him, and began to think of pretty Mrs. Abington.
He told the footman to keep an eye out for Counsellor Thavies and Counsellor Beller, who were on their way; and, with another yawn, he placed his cocked hat on his knees, shut his eyes, leaned back in his corner, pulled his mantle tighter around him, and started to think about the lovely Mrs. Abington.
And being a man who could sleep like a sailor, at a moment’s notice, he was thinking of taking a nap. Those fellows had no business to keep a judge waiting.
And being a guy who could fall asleep like a sailor at a moment's notice, he was considering taking a nap. Those guys had no right to keep a judge waiting.
He heard their voices now. Those rake-hell counsellors were laughing, and bantering, and sparring after their wont. The carriage swayed and jerked, as one got in, and then again as the other followed. The door clapped, and the coach was now jogging and rumbling over the pavement. The Judge was a little bit sulky. He did not care to sit up and open his eyes. Let them suppose he was asleep. He heard them laugh with more malice than good-humour, he thought, as they observed it. He would give them a d——d hard knock or two when they got to his door, and till then he would counterfeit his nap.
He could hear their voices now. Those wild counselors were laughing, joking, and playfully arguing as usual. The carriage swayed and jolted as one of them got in, and then again when the other followed. The door slammed shut, and the coach started to roll and rattle over the pavement. The Judge was feeling a bit moody. He didn't want to sit up and open his eyes. Let them think he was asleep. He sensed their laughter was more spiteful than friendly, he thought, as they noticed him. He planned to give them a couple of hard knocks when they reached his door, and until then, he would pretend to be napping.
The clocks were chiming twelve. Beller and Thavies were silent as tombstones. They were generally loquacious and merry rascals.
The clocks struck twelve. Beller and Thavies were as quiet as graveyards. They usually chatted a lot and were cheerful troublemakers.
The Judge suddenly felt himself roughly seized and thrust from his corner into the middle of the seat, and opening his eyes, instantly he found himself between his two companions.
The Judge suddenly felt himself grabbed and pulled from his corner into the middle of the seat, and as he opened his eyes, he immediately realized he was between his two companions.
Before he could blurt out the oath that was at his lips, he saw that they were two strangers—evil-looking fellows, each with a pistol in his hand, and dressed like Bow Street officers.
Before he could shout out the oath that was on his lips, he realized they were two strangers—menacing-looking guys, each holding a pistol, and dressed like Bow Street officers.
The Judge clutched at the check-string. The coach pulled up. He stared about him. They were not among houses; but through the windows, under a broad moonlight, he saw a black moor stretching lifelessly from right to left, with rotting trees, pointing fantastic branches in the air, standing here and there in groups, as if they held up their arms and twigs like fingers, in horrible glee at the Judge’s coming.
The Judge grabbed the check-string. The coach stopped. He looked around. They weren’t near any houses; instead, through the windows, under the bright moonlight, he saw a dark moor stretching endlessly from side to side, with decaying trees showing off twisted branches in the air, scattered in groups, as if they were raising their arms and twigs like fingers, in a creepy celebration of the Judge’s arrival.
A footman came to the window. He knew his long face and sunken eyes. He knew it was Dingly Chuff, fifteen years ago a footman in his service, whom he had turned off at a moment’s notice, in a burst of jealousy, and indicted for a missing spoon. The man had died in prison of the jail-fever.
A footman approached the window. He recognized his long face and hollow eyes. He realized it was Dingly Chuff, who had been a footman in his service fifteen years ago, and whom he had dismissed on a whim out of jealousy, even accusing him of stealing a spoon. The man had died in prison from jail fever.
The Judge drew back in utter amazement. His armed companions signed mutely; and they were again gliding over this unknown moor.
The judge pulled back in total shock. His armed companions exchanged silent glances; and they were once again moving smoothly over this unfamiliar moor.
The bloated and gouty old man, in his horror, considered the question of resistance. But his athletic days were long over. This moor was a desert. There was no help to be had. He was in the hands of strange servants, even if his recognition turned out to be a delusion, and they were under the command of his captors. There was nothing for it but submission, for the present.
The overweight and gouty old man, in his panic, thought about resisting. But his athletic days were long gone. This moor felt like a wasteland. There was no help available. He was at the mercy of unfamiliar attendants, even if his understanding turned out to be an illusion, and they were under the control of his captors. For now, there was nothing he could do but submit.
Suddenly the coach was brought nearly to a standstill, so that the prisoner saw an ominous sight from the window.
Suddenly, the coach came to almost a complete stop, allowing the prisoner to see a troubling scene through the window.
It was a gigantic gallows beside the road; it stood three-sided, and from each of its three broad beams at top depended in chains some eight or ten bodies, from several of which the cere-clothes had dropped away, leaving the skeletons swinging lightly by their chains. A tall ladder reached to the summit of the structure, and on the peat beneath lay bones.
It was a massive gallows by the road; it had three sides, and from each of its three wide beams at the top hung about eight or ten bodies in chains, some of which had lost their burial shrouds, leaving the skeletons swinging softly by their chains. A tall ladder reached to the top of the structure, and on the ground below were bones.
On top of the dark transverse beam facing the road, from which, as from the other two completing the triangle of death, dangled a row of these unfortunates in chains, a hang-man, with a pipe in his mouth, much as we see him in the famous print of the ‘Idle Apprentice,’ though here his perch was ever so much higher, was reclining at his ease and listlessly shying bones, from a little heap at his elbow, at the skeletons that hung round, bringing down now a rib or two, now a hand, now half a leg. A long-sighted man could have discerned that he was a dark fellow, lean; and from continually looking down on the earth from the elevation over which, in another sense, he always hung, his nose, his lips, his chin were pendulous and loose, and drawn down into a monstrous grotesque.
On top of the dark crossbeam facing the road, from which hung a row of these unfortunate souls in chains, a hangman with a pipe in his mouth, just like we see in the famous print of the ‘Idle Apprentice,’ though here he was sitting much higher up, was lounging comfortably and aimlessly tossing bones from a small pile at his side at the skeletons hanging around. He was knocking down a rib or two, then a hand, then half a leg. A sharp-eyed person could have noticed that he was a dark, thin guy; and from constantly looking down at the ground from that height, his nose, lips, and chin were sagging and loose, creating a grotesque expression.
This fellow took his pipe from his mouth on seeing the coach, stood up, and cut some solemn capers high on his beam, and shook a new rope in the air, crying with a voice high and distant as the caw of a raven hovering over a gibbet, “A rope for Judge Harbottle!”
This guy took his pipe out of his mouth when he saw the coach, stood up, and started to do some serious dancing high on his beam, waving a new rope in the air, shouting with a voice loud and far away like the caw of a raven hovering over a gallows, “A rope for Judge Harbottle!”
The coach was now driving on at its old swift pace.
The coach was now moving along at its familiar quick speed.
So high a gallows as that, the Judge had never, even in his most hilarious moments, dreamed of. He thought he must be raving. And the dead footman! He shook his ears and strained his eyelids; but if he was dreaming, he was unable to awake himself.
So high a gallows as that, the Judge had never, even in his most laughing moments, imagined. He thought he must be losing his mind. And the dead footman! He shook his ears and strained his eyelids; but if he was dreaming, he couldn't wake himself up.
There was no good in threatening these scoundrels. A brutum fulmen might bring a real one on his head.
There was no point in threatening these crooks. A brutum fulmen might actually bring down a real curse on him.
Any submission to get out of their hands; and then heaven and earth he would move to unearth and hunt them down.
Any attempt to get out of their grasp; and then he would move heaven and earth to find and track them down.
Suddenly they drove round a corner of a vast white building, and under a porte-cochère.
Suddenly, they turned a corner of a huge white building and went under a porte-cochère.
CHAPTER VII.
CHIEF JUSTICE TWOFOLD.
The Judge found himself in a corridor lighted with dingy oil lamps, the walls of bare stone; it looked like a passage in a prison. His guards placed him in the hands of other people. Here and there he saw bony and gigantic soldiers passing to and fro, with muskets over their shoulders. They looked straight before them, grinding their teeth, in bleak fury, with no noise but the clank of their shoes. He saw these by glimpses, round corners, and at the ends of passages, but he did not actually pass them by.
The Judge found himself in a dimly lit corridor with dirty oil lamps, the walls made of bare stone; it felt like a passage in a prison. His guards handed him over to others. He caught glimpses of tall, skinny soldiers moving back and forth, muskets slung over their shoulders. They stared straight ahead, teeth clenched in grim anger, making no sound except the clatter of their shoes. He saw them in flashes, around corners and at the ends of hallways, but he didn’t actually walk past them.
And now, passing under a narrow doorway, he found himself in the dock, confronting a judge in his scarlet robes, in a large court-house. There was nothing to elevate this temple of Themis above its vulgar kind elsewhere. Dingy enough it looked, in spite of candles lighted in decent abundance. A case had just closed, and the last juror’s back was seen escaping through the door in the wall of the jury-box. There were some dozen barristers, some fiddling with pen and ink, others buried in briefs, some beckoning, with the plumes of their pens, to their attorneys, of whom there were no lack; there were clerks to-ing and fro-ing, and the officers of the court, and the registrar, who was handing up a paper to the judge; and the tipstaff, who was presenting a note at the end of his wand to a king’s counsel over the heads of the crowd between. If this was the High Court of Appeal, which never rose day or night, it might account for the pale and jaded aspect of everybody in it. An air of indescribable gloom hung upon the pallid features of all the people here; no one ever smiled; all looked more or less secretly suffering.
And now, walking through a narrow doorway, he found himself in the dock, facing a judge in his red robes, inside a large courthouse. There was nothing to make this temple of justice stand out from similar ones elsewhere. It looked pretty dingy, despite the candles lit in decent abundance. A case had just wrapped up, and the last juror’s back was seen slipping through the door in the wall of the jury box. There were a dozen barristers, some fiddling with pens and ink, others buried in briefs, and some beckoning their attorneys with the tips of their pens. There were plenty of attorneys around; clerks were bustling back and forth, the court officers were present, and the registrar was handing a paper up to the judge. The tipstaff was showing a note on the end of his wand to a king’s counsel, trying to get through the crowd. If this was the High Court of Appeal, which never closed, it might explain the pale and tired look of everyone there. An air of indescribable gloom hung over the drawn faces of all the people; no one ever smiled, and everyone looked more or less like they were quietly suffering.
“The King against Elijah Harbottle!” shouted the officer.
“The King vs. Elijah Harbottle!” yelled the officer.
“Is the appellant Lewis Pyneweck in court?” asked Chief-Justice Twofold, in a voice of thunder, that shook the woodwork of the Court, and boomed down the corridors.
“Is the appellant Lewis Pyneweck in court?” asked Chief Justice Twofold, in a thunderous voice that shook the woodwork of the courtroom and echoed down the corridors.
Up stood Pyneweck from his place at the table.
Up stood Pyneweck from his spot at the table.
“Arraign the prisoner!” roared the Chief; and Judge Harbottle felt the pannels of the dock round him, and the floor, and the rails quiver in the vibrations of that tremendous voice.
“Bring in the prisoner!” shouted the Chief; and Judge Harbottle felt the walls of the dock around him, the floor, and the rails tremble with the force of that powerful voice.
The prisoner, in limine, objected to this pretended court, as being a sham, and non-existent in point of law; and then, that, even if it were a court constituted by law, (the Judge was growing dazed), it had not and could not have any jurisdiction to try him for his conduct on the bench.
The prisoner, in limine, objected to this so-called court, claiming it was a fake and didn’t exist legally; and then, even if it were a legitimate court (the Judge was becoming confused), it had no authority to judge him for his actions on the bench.
Whereupon the chief-justice laughed suddenly, and every one in court, turning round upon the prisoner, laughed also, till the laugh grew and roared all round like a deafening acclamation; he saw nothing but glittering eyes and teeth, a universal stare and grin; but though all the voices laughed, not a single face of all those that concentrated their gaze upon him looked like a laughing face. The mirth subsided as suddenly as it began.
Whereupon the chief justice suddenly laughed, and everyone in the courtroom turned to the prisoner and laughed too, until the laughter grew and echoed around like a deafening cheer; he saw nothing but shining eyes and teeth, a universal stare and grin; but even though all the voices were laughing, not a single face among those staring at him looked genuinely happy. The laughter faded as quickly as it had started.
The indictment was read. Judge Harbottle actually pleaded! He pleaded “Not guilty.” A jury were sworn. The trial proceeded. Judge Harbottle was bewildered.
The indictment was read. Judge Harbottle actually pleaded! He pleaded “Not guilty.” A jury was sworn in. The trial continued. Judge Harbottle was confused.
This could not be real. He must be either mad, or going mad, he thought.
This couldn't be real. He must be either insane or losing it, he thought.
One thing could not fail to strike even him. This Chief-Justice Twofold, who was knocking him about at every turn with sneer and gibe, and roaring him down with his tremendous voice, was a dilated effigy of himself; an image of Mr. Justice Harbottle, at least double his size, and with all his fierce colouring, and his ferocity of eye and visage, enhanced awfully.
One thing was obvious to him. Chief Justice Twofold, who was constantly mocking him and overpowering him with his booming voice, was a larger-than-life version of himself; a representation of Mr. Justice Harbottle, at least twice his size, with all his intense features and a fierceness in his eyes and face that was even more pronounced.
Nothing the prisoner could argue, cite, or state was permitted to retard for a moment the march of the case towards its catastrophe.
Nothing the prisoner could argue, quote, or say was allowed to slow down the progress of the case toward its downfall.
The chief-justice seemed to feel his power over the jury, and to exult and riot in the display of it. He glared at them, he nodded to them; he seemed to have established an understanding with them. The lights were faint in that part of the court. The jurors were mere shadows, sitting in rows; the prisoner could see a dozen pair of white eyes shining, coldly, out of the darkness; and whenever the judge in his charge, which was contemptuously brief, nodded and grinned and gibed, the prisoner could see, in the obscurity, by the dip of all these rows of eyes together, that the jury nodded in acquiescence.
The chief justice seemed to revel in his power over the jury, flaunting it with glee. He glared at them and nodded, as if he had a secret deal with them. The lights were dim in that part of the courtroom. The jurors were just shadows, sitting in rows; the prisoner caught glimpses of a dozen pairs of cold white eyes shining out from the darkness. Whenever the judge delivered his brief and dismissive remarks, nodding and smirking, the prisoner noticed in the gloom that the jury was nodding in agreement.
And now the charge was over, the huge chief-justice leaned back panting and gloating on the prisoner. Every one in the court turned about, and gazed with steadfast hatred on the man in the dock. From the jury-box where the twelve sworn brethren were whispering together, a sound in the general stillness like a prolonged “hiss-s-s!” was heard; and then, in answer to the challenge of the officer, “How say you, gentlemen of the jury, guilty or not guilty?” came in a melancholy voice the finding, “Guilty.”
And now that the charges were done, the big chief justice leaned back, breathing heavily and savoring the moment with the prisoner. Everyone in the courtroom turned and glared at the man in the dock with intense hatred. From the jury box where the twelve jurors were quietly discussing, a sound broke the silence, like a long “hiss-s-s!” Then, in response to the officer's question, “How do you find, gentlemen of the jury, guilty or not guilty?” came a somber voice stating the verdict, “Guilty.”
The place seemed to the eyes of the prisoner to grow gradually darker and darker, till he could discern nothing distinctly but the lumen of the eyes that were turned upon him from every bench and side and corner and gallery of the building. The prisoner doubtless thought that he had quite enough to say, and conclusive, why sentence of death should not be pronounced upon him; but the lord chief-justice puffed it contemptuously away, like so much smoke, and proceeded to pass sentence of death upon the prisoner, having named the 10th of the ensuing month for his execution.
The place appeared, to the prisoner, to grow increasingly dark until he could barely see anything clearly except the glint of eyes watching him from every bench, side, corner, and gallery of the building. The prisoner probably believed he had plenty to say and solid reasons why he shouldn’t be sentenced to death; however, the lord chief-justice dismissed it with disdain, like smoke, and moved on to issue the death sentence, setting the 10th of the following month for his execution.
Before he had recovered the stun of this ominous farce, in obedience to the mandate, ‘Remove the prisoner,’ he was led from the dock. The lamps seemed all to have gone out, and there were stoves and charcoal-fires here and there, that threw a faint crimson light on the walls of the corridors through which he passed. The stones that composed them looked now enormous, cracked and unhewn.
Before he had recovered from the shock of this sinister farce, following the order, ‘Remove the prisoner,’ he was led away from the dock. The lights seemed to have all gone out, and there were stoves and charcoal fires scattered about, casting a faint red glow on the walls of the corridors he walked through. The stones that made up the walls now looked huge, cracked, and rough.
He came into a vaulted smithy, where two men, naked to the waist, with heads like bulls, round shoulders, and the arms of giants, were welding red-hot chains together with hammers that pelted like thunderbolts.
He entered a vaulted blacksmith shop, where two men, bare-chested, with heads like bulls, broad shoulders, and arms like giants, were forging red-hot chains together with hammers that struck like thunder.
They looked on the prisoner with fierce red eyes, and rested on their hammers for a minute; and said the elder to his companion, “Take out Elijah Harbottle’s gyves;” and with a pincers he plucked the end which lay dazzling in the fire from the furnace.
They stared at the prisoner with intense red eyes and paused with their hammers for a moment. Then the older one said to his partner, “Get Elijah Harbottle’s shackles;” and with a pair of pliers, he pulled out the end that was glowing in the fire from the furnace.
“One end locks,” said he, taking the cool end of the iron in one hand, while with the grip of a vice he seized the leg of the Judge, and locked the ring round his ankle. “The other,” he said with a grin, “is welded.”
“One end locks,” he said, grabbing the cool end of the iron with one hand, while tightly gripping the Judge's leg and fastening the ring around his ankle. “The other,” he added with a grin, “is welded.”
The iron band that was to form the ring for the other leg lay still red-hot upon the stone floor, with brilliant sparks sporting up and down its surface.
The iron band meant to create the ring for the other leg lay motionless, glowing red-hot on the stone floor, with bright sparks dancing up and down its surface.
His companion in his gigantic hands seized the old Judge’s other leg, and pressed his foot immovably to the stone floor; while his senior in a twinkling, with a masterly application of pincers and hammer, sped the glowing bar round his ankle so tight that the skin and sinews smoked and bubbled again, and old Judge Harbottle uttered a yell that seemed to chill the very stones, and make the iron chains quiver on the wall.
His companion, with his massive hands, grabbed the old Judge’s other leg and pressed his foot firmly against the stone floor; meanwhile, his senior quickly, with expert use of pincers and hammer, tightened the glowing bar around his ankle so much that the skin and tendons sizzled and bubbled, causing old Judge Harbottle to scream in a way that seemed to freeze the very stones and make the iron chains tremble on the wall.
Chains, vaults, smiths, and smithy all vanished in a moment; but the pain continued. Mr. Justice Harbottle was suffering torture all round the ankle on which the infernal smiths had just been operating.
Chains, vaults, blacksmiths, and the forge all disappeared in an instant; but the pain lingered. Mr. Justice Harbottle was experiencing excruciating pain all around the ankle where the cursed blacksmiths had just been working.
His friends Thavies and Beller were startled by the Judge’s roar in the midst of their elegant trifling about a marriage à-la-mode case which was going on. The Judge was in panic as well as pain. The street-lamps and the light of his own hall-door restored him.
His friends Thavies and Beller were shocked by the Judge’s shout while they were casually discussing a trendy marriage case. The Judge was both frightened and in pain. The streetlights and the glow from his own front door brought him back to his senses.
“I’m very bad,” growled he between his set teeth; “my foot’s blazing. Who was he that hurt my foot? ’Tis the gout—’tis the gout!” he said, awaking completely. “How many hours have we been coming from the playhouse? ’Sblood, what has happened on the way? I’ve slept half the night?”
“I’m really not doing well,” he grumbled through clenched teeth; “my foot is on fire. Who hurt my foot? It’s the gout—it’s the gout!” he exclaimed, fully waking up. “How many hours have we been walking back from the theater? Damn it, what happened on the way? Did I sleep half the night?”
There had been no hitch or delay, and they had driven home at a good pace.
There were no problems or delays, and they had driven home at a decent speed.
The Judge, however, was in gout; he was feverish too; and the attack, though very short, was sharp; and when, in about a fortnight, it subsided, his ferocious joviality did not return. He could not get this dream, as he chose to call it, out of his head.
The Judge, however, had gout; he was also feeling feverish, and the attack, though brief, was intense. When it finally eased up after about two weeks, his fierce cheerfulness didn’t come back. He couldn't shake off this dream, as he preferred to call it, from his mind.
CHAPTER VIII.
SOMEBODY HAS GOT INTO THE HOUSE.
People remarked that the Judge was in the vapours. His doctor said he should go for a fortnight to Buxton.
People said that the Judge was feeling down. His doctor advised him to spend two weeks in Buxton.
Whenever the Judge fell into a brown study, he was always conning over the terms of the sentence pronounced upon him in his vision—“in one calendar month from the date of this day;” and then the usual form, “and you shall be hanged by the neck till you are dead,” &c. “That will be the 10th—I’m not much in the way of being hanged. I know what stuff dreams are, and I laugh at them; but this is continually in my thoughts, as if it forecast misfortune of some sort. I wish the day my dream gave me were passed and over. I wish I were well purged of my gout. I wish I were as I used to be. ’Tis nothing but vapours, nothing but a maggot.” The copy of the parchment and letter which had announced his trial with many a snort and sneer he would read over and over again, and the scenery and people of his dream would rise about him in places the most unlikely, and steal him in a moment from all that surrounded him into a world of shadows.
Whenever the Judge fell into a deep thought, he was always replaying the terms of the sentence he envisioned—“in one month from today;” and then the usual line, “and you shall be hanged by the neck until you are dead,” etc. “That will be the 10th—I’m not really into getting hanged. I know dreams aren't real, and I laugh at them; but this keeps haunting me, as if it predicts some kind of misfortune. I wish the day my dream showed me was behind me. I wish I was free of my gout. I wish I was like I used to be. It’s nothing but nonsense, just a figment of my imagination.” He would read and reread the copy of the parchment and letter that announced his trial, filled with many snorts and sneers, and the settings and people from his dream would suddenly surround him in the most unlikely places, whisking him away from everything around him into a world of shadows.
The Judge had lost his iron energy and banter. He was growing taciturn and morose. The Bar remarked the change, as well they might. His friends thought him ill. The doctor said he was troubled with hypochondria, and that his gout was still lurking in his system, and ordered him to that ancient haunt of crutches and chalk-stones, Buxton.
The Judge had lost his usual energy and humor. He was becoming quiet and gloomy. The lawyers noticed the change, as they certainly would. His friends thought he was unwell. The doctor said he was dealing with hypochondria and that his gout was still lingering in his body, and recommended that he go to the old place known for crutches and chalk-stones, Buxton.
The Judge’s spirits were very low; he was frightened about himself; and he described to his housekeeper, having sent for her to his study to drink a dish of tea, his strange dream in his drive home from Drury Lane playhouse. He was sinking into the state of nervous dejection in which men lose their faith in orthodox advice, and in despair consult quacks, astrologers, and nursery story-tellers. Could such a dream mean that he was to have a fit, and so die on the 10th? She did not think so. On the contrary, it was certain some good luck must happen on that day.
The Judge was feeling really down; he was scared about himself; and he told his housekeeper, after calling her to his study for a cup of tea, about his weird dream during the drive home from the Drury Lane theater. He was sinking into a state of nervous depression where people start to doubt conventional advice and, in their despair, turn to quacks, astrologers, and children's story-tellers. Could that dream mean he was going to have a fit and die on the 10th? She didn’t think so. On the contrary, it definitely meant some good luck would come on that day.
The Judge kindled; and for the first time for many days, he looked for a minute or two like himself, and he tapped her on the cheek with the hand that was not in flannel.
The Judge lit up; and for the first time in many days, he looked like himself for a minute or two, and he tapped her on the cheek with the hand that wasn't covered in flannel.
“Odsbud! odsheart! you dear rogue! I had forgot. There is young Tom—yellow Tom, my nephew, you know, lies sick at Harrogate; why shouldn’t he go that day as well as another, and if he does, I get an estate by it? Why, lookee, I asked Doctor Hedstone yesterday if I was like to take a fit any time, and he laughed, and swore I was the last man in town to go off that way.”
“Odsbud! Odsheart! you dear rascal! I almost forgot. There’s young Tom—yellow Tom, my nephew, you know, who is sick in Harrogate; why shouldn’t he go that day just like any other, and if he does, I inherit an estate from it? Well, I asked Doctor Hedstone yesterday if I was likely to have a fit anytime soon, and he laughed and said I was the last person in town to go off like that.”
The Judge sent most of his servants down to Buxton to make his lodgings and all things comfortable for him. He was to follow in a day or two.
The Judge sent most of his staff down to Buxton to get his accommodations and everything ready for him. He was set to leave in a day or two.
It was now the 9th; and the next day well over, he might laugh at his visions and auguries.
It was now the 9th; and by the next day, he could easily laugh at his dreams and predictions.
On the evening of the 9th, Doctor Hedstone’s footman knocked at the Judge’s door. The doctor ran up the dusky stairs to the drawing-room. It was a March evening, near the hour of sunset, with an east wind whistling sharply through the chimney-stacks. A wood fire blazed cheerily on the hearth. And Judge Harbottle, in what was then called a brigadier-wig, with his red roquelaure on, helped the glowing effect of the darkened chamber, which looked red all over like a room on fire.
On the evening of the 9th, Doctor Hedstone’s footman knocked on the Judge’s door. The doctor hurried up the dim stairs to the drawing room. It was a March evening, close to sunset, with a sharp east wind whistling through the chimneys. A wood fire crackled cheerfully on the hearth. Judge Harbottle, wearing what was then known as a brigadier wig and his red roquelaure, added to the warm glow of the darkened room, which looked entirely red like a room on fire.
The Judge had his feet on a stool, and his huge grim purple face confronted the fire and seemed to pant and swell, as the blaze alternately spread upward and collapsed. He had fallen again among his blue devils, and was thinking of retiring from the Bench, and of fifty other gloomy things.
The Judge had his feet on a stool, and his large, grim purple face faced the fire, seeming to breathe heavily and swell as the flames flickered up and down. He had slipped back into his dark thoughts and was considering quitting the Bench and a bunch of other depressing things.
But the doctor, who was an energetic son of Æsculapius, would listen to no croaking, told the Judge he was full of gout, and in his present condition no judge even of his own case, but promised him leave to pronounce on all those melancholy questions, a fortnight later.
But the doctor, who was a lively descendant of Æsculapius, wouldn’t listen to any negativity. He told the Judge he was suffering from gout, and in his current state, he couldn’t even judge his own case, but promised he could weigh in on all those sad questions two weeks later.
In the meantime the Judge must be very careful. He was over-charged with gout, and he must not provoke an attack, till the waters of Buxton should do that office for him, in their own salutary way.
In the meantime, the Judge needs to be very careful. He was dealing with a bad case of gout, and he shouldn't do anything to trigger an attack until the waters of Buxton can help him in their own healing way.
The doctor did not think him perhaps quite so well as he pretended, for he told him he wanted rest, and would be better if he went forthwith to his bed.
The doctor didn't believe he was as well as he claimed, so he told him he needed to rest and would feel better if he went straight to bed.
Mr. Gerningham, his valet, assisted him, and gave him his drops; and the Judge told him to wait in his bedroom till he should go to sleep.
Mr. Gerningham, his butler, helped him and gave him his medicine; the Judge told him to stay in his bedroom until he fell asleep.
Three persons that night had specially odd stories to tell.
Three people that night had particularly strange stories to share.
The housekeeper had got rid of the trouble of amusing her little girl at this anxious time by giving her leave to run about the sitting-rooms and look at the pictures and china, on the usual condition of touching nothing. It was not until the last gleam of sunset had for some time faded, and the twilight had so deepened that she could no longer discern the colours on the china figures on the chimney-piece or in the cabinets, that the child returned to the housekeeper’s room to find her mother.
The housekeeper relieved herself of the worry of keeping her little girl entertained during this stressful time by allowing her to roam the sitting rooms and look at the pictures and china, with the usual rule of not touching anything. It wasn’t until the last rays of sunset had faded for a while and the twilight had deepened to the point where she could no longer make out the colors on the china figures on the mantelpiece or in the cabinets that the child went back to the housekeeper’s room to find her mother.
To her she related, after some prattle about the china, and the pictures, and the Judge’s two grand wigs in the dressing-room off the library, an adventure of an extraordinary kind.
To her, she shared, after some chatter about the china, the pictures, and the Judge’s two grand wigs in the dressing room off the library, an adventure of an extraordinary kind.
In the hall was placed, as was customary in those times, the sedan-chair which the master of the house occasionally used, covered with stamped leather, and studded with gilt nails, and with its red silk blinds down. In this case, the doors of this old-fashioned conveyance were locked, the windows up, and, as I said, the blinds down, but not so closely that the curious child could not peep underneath one of them, and see into the interior.
In the hall was the sedan chair, which was common back then, covered in embossed leather and decorated with gold nails, and its red silk curtains drawn down. In this instance, the doors of this old-style transport were locked, the windows shut, and, as I mentioned, the curtains drawn down, but not so tightly that the curious child couldn't peek underneath one of them and see inside.
A parting beam from the setting sun, admitted through the window of a back room, shot obliquely through the open door, and lighting on the chair, shone with a dull transparency through the crimson blind.
A last ray from the setting sun, streaming through the window of a back room, angled through the open door, and landing on the chair, cast a soft glow through the red blind.
To her surprise, the child saw in the shadow a thin man dressed in black seated in it; he had sharp dark features; his nose, she fancied, a little awry, and his brown eyes were looking straight before him; his hand was on his thigh, and he stirred no more than the waxen figure she had seen at Southwark fair.
To her surprise, the child saw a thin man in black sitting in the shadow; he had sharp dark features; she thought his nose was a bit crooked, and his brown eyes were staring straight ahead; his hand rested on his thigh, and he didn’t move any more than the wax figure she had seen at the Southwark fair.
A child is so often lectured for asking questions and on the propriety of silence, and the superior wisdom of its elders, that it accepts most things at last in good faith; and the little girl acquiesced respectfully in the occupation of the chair by this mahogany-faced person as being all right and proper.
A child is frequently reprimanded for asking questions and for being told when it’s appropriate to be quiet, along with the supposed greater wisdom of adults, that it eventually accepts most things in good faith; and the little girl politely agreed that it was fine and proper for this mahogany-faced person to take the chair.
It was not until she asked her mother who this man was, and observed her scared face as she questioned her more minutely upon the appearance of the stranger, that she began to understand that she had seen something unaccountable.
It wasn't until she asked her mom who this guy was and noticed her scared expression as she probed further about the stranger's appearance that she started to realize she had witnessed something inexplicable.
Mrs. Carwell took the key of the chair from its nail over the footman’s shelf, and led the child by the hand up to the hall, having a lighted candle in her other hand. She stopped at a distance from the chair, and placed the candlestick in the child’s hand.
Mrs. Carwell took the chair key from its hook above the footman's shelf and led the child by the hand to the hall, holding a lit candle in her other hand. She paused away from the chair and handed the candlestick to the child.
“Peep in, Margery, again, and try if there’s anything there,” she whispered; “hold the candle near the blind so as to throw its light through the curtain.”
“Take a look in again, Margery, and see if there's anything there,” she whispered; “hold the candle close to the blind to shine its light through the curtain.”
The child peeped, this time with a very solemn face, and intimated at once that he was gone.
The child peeked in, this time with a very serious expression, and immediately indicated that he was gone.
“Look again, and be sure,” urged her mother.
“Take another look and make sure,” her mother urged.
The little girl was quite certain; and Mrs. Carwell, with her mob-cap of lace and cherry-coloured ribbons, and her dark brown hair, not yet powdered, over a very pale face, unlocked the door, looked in, and beheld emptiness.
The little girl was very sure, and Mrs. Carwell, wearing her lace mob-cap with cherry-colored ribbons and her dark brown hair, not yet powdered, over a very pale face, unlocked the door, looked inside, and saw nothing.
“All a mistake, child, you see.”
“All a mistake, kid, you see.”
“There, ma’am! see there! He’s gone round the corner,” said the child.
“Look, ma’am! See? He’s gone around the corner,” said the child.
“Where?” said Mrs. Carwell, stepping backward a step.
“Where?” Mrs. Carwell said, taking a step back.
“Into that room.”
"Go into that room."
“Tut, child! ’twas the shadow,” cried Mrs. Carwell angrily, because she was frightened. “I moved the candle.” But she clutched one of the poles of the chair, which leant against the wall in the corner, and pounded the floor furiously with one end of it, being afraid to pass the open door the child had pointed to.
“Tut, kid! It was just a shadow,” Mrs. Carwell shouted angrily, because she was scared. “I moved the candle.” But she grabbed one of the poles of the chair that was leaning against the wall in the corner and pounded the floor furiously with one end of it, too frightened to walk past the open door the child had pointed to.
The cook and two kitchen-maids came running upstairs, not knowing what to make of this unwonted alarm.
The cook and two kitchen maids came running upstairs, unsure of what to make of this unusual commotion.
They all searched the room; but it was still and empty, and no sign of any one’s having been there.
They all searched the room, but it was quiet and empty, with no signs that anyone had been there.
Some people may suppose that the direction given to her thoughts by this odd little incident will account for a very strange illusion which Mrs. Carwell herself experienced about two hours later.
Some people might think that the way this strange little incident influenced her thoughts explains a very odd illusion that Mrs. Carwell herself experienced about two hours later.
CHAPTER IX.
THE JUDGE LEAVES HIS HOUSE.
Mrs. Flora Carwell was going up the great staircase with a posset for the Judge in a china bowl, on a little silver tray.
Mrs. Flora Carwell was going up the grand staircase with a warm drink for the Judge in a china bowl, on a small silver tray.
Across the top of the well-staircase there runs a massive oak rail; and, raising her eyes accidentally, she saw an extremely odd-looking stranger, slim and long, leaning carelessly over with a pipe between his finger and thumb. Nose, lips, and chin seemed all to droop downward into extraordinary length, as he leant his odd peering face over the banister. In his other hand he held a coil of rope, one end of which escaped from under his elbow and hung over the rail.
Across the top of the well-staircase, there was a big oak railing; and, glancing up by chance, she saw a really strange-looking stranger, tall and thin, slouched over with a pipe between his fingers. His nose, lips, and chin all seemed to sag down into an unusual length as he leaned his peculiar, curious face over the banister. In his other hand, he held a loop of rope, one end of which slipped from under his elbow and dangled over the railing.
Mrs. Carwell, who had no suspicion at the moment, that he was not a real person, and fancied that he was some one employed in cording the Judge’s luggage, called to know what he was doing there.
Mrs. Carwell, who had no idea at the moment that he wasn't a real person, thought he was someone hired to handle the Judge’s luggage, and asked what he was doing there.
Instead of answering, he turned about, and walked across the lobby, at about the same leisurely pace at which she was ascending, and entered a room, into which she followed him. It was an uncarpeted and unfurnished chamber. An open trunk lay upon the floor empty, and beside it the coil of rope; but except herself there was no one in the room.
Instead of answering, he turned around and walked across the lobby at the same relaxed pace she was climbing. He entered a room, and she followed him in. It was a bare, unfurnished space. An open trunk sat empty on the floor, with a coil of rope next to it; but other than herself, there was no one else in the room.
Mrs. Carwell was very much frightened, and now concluded that the child must have seen the same ghost that had just appeared to her. Perhaps, when she was able to think it over, it was a relief to believe so; for the face, figure, and dress described by the child were awfully like Pyneweck; and this certainly was not he.
Mrs. Carwell was extremely scared and now thought that the child must have seen the same ghost that had just shown up for her. Maybe, when she had time to process it all, it was a relief to think that; because the face, figure, and outfit described by the child were eerily similar to Pyneweck, and this was definitely not him.
Very much scared and very hysterical, Mrs. Carwell ran down to her room, afraid to look over her shoulder, and got some companions about her, and wept, and talked, and drank more than one cordial, and talked and wept again, and so on, until, in those early days, it was ten o’clock, and time to go to bed.
Very scared and very emotional, Mrs. Carwell ran down to her room, afraid to look over her shoulder. She gathered some friends around her, cried, talked, had more than one drink, and continued to talk and cry again, until, in those early days, it was ten o’clock, and time to go to bed.
A scullery-maid remained up finishing some of her scouring and “scalding” for some time after the other servants—who, as I said, were few in number—that night had got to their beds. This was a low-browed, broad-faced, intrepid wench with black hair, who did not “vally a ghost not a button,” and treated the housekeeper’s hysterics with measureless scorn.
A scullery maid stayed up for a while after the other servants—who, as I mentioned, were few that night—had gone to bed. She was a stout, broad-faced, fearless girl with black hair, who didn't fear ghosts at all and dismissed the housekeeper's panic with immense disdain.
The old house was quiet, now. It was near twelve o’clock, no sounds were audible except the muffled wailing of the wintry winds, piping high among the roofs and chimneys, or rumbling at intervals, in under gusts, through the narrow channels of the street.
The old house was quiet now. It was close to midnight, and the only sounds were the muffled wailing of the winter winds, whistling high among the roofs and chimneys, or rumbling occasionally in gusts through the narrow streets.
The spacious solitudes of the kitchen level were awfully dark, and this sceptical kitchen-wench was the only person now up and about, in the house. She hummed tunes to herself, for a time; and then stopped and listened; and then resumed her work again. At last, she was destined to be more terrified than even was the housekeeper.
The large, empty kitchen was really dark, and this doubtful kitchen maid was the only person awake in the house. She hummed tunes to herself for a while, then paused to listen, and then went back to her work. Eventually, she was about to become even more scared than the housekeeper.
There was a back-kitchen in this house, and from this she heard, as if coming from below its foundations, a sound like heavy strokes, that seemed to shake the earth beneath her feet. Sometimes a dozen in sequence, at regular intervals; sometimes fewer. She walked out softly into the passage, and was surprised to see a dusky glow issuing from this room, as if from a charcoal fire.
There was a back kitchen in this house, and from there she heard, as if coming from beneath its foundations, a sound like heavy thuds that seemed to shake the ground below her feet. Sometimes there were a dozen in a row, at regular intervals; sometimes fewer. She quietly stepped into the hallway and was surprised to see a dim glow coming from this room, as if from a charcoal fire.
The room seemed thick with smoke.
The room felt heavy with smoke.
Looking in, she very dimly beheld a monstrous figure, over a furnace, beating with a mighty hammer the rings and rivets of a chain.
Looking in, she faintly saw a huge figure, over a furnace, pounding the rings and rivets of a chain with a powerful hammer.
The strokes, swift and heavy as they looked, sounded hollow and distant. The man stopped, and pointed to something on the floor, that, through the smoky haze, looked, she thought, like a dead body. She remarked no more; but the servants in the room close by, startled from their sleep by a hideous scream, found her in a swoon on the flags, close to the door, where she had just witnessed this ghastly vision.
The blows, harsh and forceful as they seemed, echoed empty and far away. The man halted and pointed to something on the ground that, through the smoky haze, appeared to her to be a dead body. She didn’t say anything further; however, the servants in the nearby room, jolted awake by a terrible scream, discovered her in a faint on the floor, near the door, where she had just seen this horrific sight.
Startled by the girl’s incoherent asseverations that she had seen the Judge’s corpse on the floor, two servants having first searched the lower part of the house, went rather frightened upstairs to inquire whether their master was well. They found him, not in his bed, but in his room. He had a table with candles burning at his bedside, and was getting on his clothes again; and he swore and cursed at them roundly in his old style, telling them that he had business, and that he would discharge on the spot any scoundrel who should dare to disturb him again.
Startled by the girl's jumbled claims that she had seen the Judge's corpse on the floor, two servants, after searching the lower part of the house, nervously went upstairs to check if their master was okay. They found him not in bed, but in his room. He had a table with burning candles next to his bed and was putting his clothes back on; he swore and cursed at them loudly in his usual manner, telling them he had important work to do and that he would fire any fool who dared to interrupt him again.
So the invalid was left to his quietude.
So the disabled person was left to his peace.
In the morning it was rumoured here and there in the street that the Judge was dead. A servant was sent from the house three doors away, by Counsellor Traverse, to inquire at Judge Harbottle’s hall-door.
In the morning, it was rumored around the street that the Judge had died. A servant was sent from the house three doors down by Counsel Traverse to check at Judge Harbottle’s front door.
The servant who opened it was pale and reserved, and would only say that the Judge was ill. He had had a dangerous accident; Doctor Hedstone had been with him at seven o’clock in the morning.
The servant who opened the door was pale and quiet, and would only say that the Judge was sick. He had experienced a serious accident; Doctor Hedstone had been with him at seven in the morning.
There were averted looks, short answers, pale and frowning faces, and all the usual signs that there was a secret that sat heavily upon their minds, and the time for disclosing which had not yet come. That time would arrive when the coroner had arrived, and the mortal scandal that had befallen the house could be no longer hidden. For that morning Mr. Justice Harbottle had been found hanging by the neck from the banister at the top of the great staircase, and quite dead.
There were avoided gazes, brief replies, pale faces that frowned, and all the typical signs that there was a heavy secret on their minds, which they weren’t ready to reveal yet. That moment would come when the coroner showed up, and the terrible scandal that had struck the household could no longer be concealed. For that morning, Mr. Justice Harbottle had been discovered hanging by the neck from the banister at the top of the grand staircase, and he was completely dead.
There was not the smallest sign of any struggle or resistance. There had not been heard a cry or any other noise in the slightest degree indicative of violence. There was medical evidence to show that, in his atrabilious state, it was quite on the cards that he might have made away with himself. The jury found accordingly that it was a case of suicide. But to those who were acquainted with the strange story which Judge Harbottle had related to at least two persons, the fact that the catastrophe occurred on the morning of the 10th March seemed a startling coincidence.
There was not the slightest indication of any struggle or resistance. There wasn't a single cry or any noise that suggested violence. Medical evidence indicated that, in his depressed state, it was very possible he might have taken his own life. The jury concluded that it was a case of suicide. However, to those familiar with the unusual story Judge Harbottle had shared with at least two people, the fact that the tragedy occurred on the morning of March 10th felt like a shocking coincidence.
A few days after, the pomp of a great funeral attended him to the grave; and so, in the language of Scripture, “the rich man died, and was buried.”
A few days later, the grandeur of a large funeral accompanied him to the grave; and so, in the words of Scripture, “the rich man died, and was buried.”
END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
END OF VOLUME ONE.
GREEN TEA.
PROLOGUE.
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER VIII.
CHAPTER IX.
CHAPTER X.
CONCLUSION.
THE FAMILIAR.
PROLOGUE.
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER VIII.
CHAPTER IX.
MR. JUSTICE HARBOTTLE.
PROLOGUE.
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER VIII.
CHAPTER IX.
GREEN TEA.
PROLOGUE.
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER VIII.
CHAPTER IX.
CHAPTER X.
CONCLUSION.
THE FAMILIAR.
PROLOGUE.
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER VIII.
CHAPTER IX.
MR. JUSTICE HARBOTTLE.
PROLOGUE.
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER VIII.
CHAPTER IX.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!